UNIVERSITY  OF 

NORTH  CAROUNA 

»— — —     ■  •  i  ■ 

School  of    Library 
Science 


MABTBEMAN    READY 


THE  WRECK  OF  THE  PACIFIC. 


WRITTEN  FOR  YOUNG  PEOPLE. 


BY 

CAPTAIN    MARRTAT 


FOURTH     EDITION. 


NEW  YORK: 
D.  APPLETON  &  CO.,   200  BROADWAY, 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2012  with  funding  from 

University  of  North  Carolina  at  Chapel  Hi 


http://archive.org/details/mastermanreadyormarr 


PREFACE, 


I  promised  my  children  to  write  a  book  for 
them.  It  was  a  hasty  promise,  for  I  never  con- 
sidered whether  I  was  capable  of  so  doing. 
On  my  requesting  to  know  what  kind  of  a  book 
they  would  prefer,  they  said  that  they  wished 
me  to  continue  a  work  called  the  "  Swiss  Fam- 
ily Robinson,"  which  had  never  been  com- 
pleted, and  which  appeared  peculiarly  to  inter- 
est them.  I  sent  for  the  work  and  read  it :  it 
was  originally  written  in  German,  translated 
into  French,  and  from  French  into  English  — 
a  very  fair  evidence  of  its  merits  as  amusing  to 
children  ;  but  I  found  difficulties  which  were  to 
me  insurmountable,  and  which  decided  me 
not  to  continue  that  work,  but  to  write  anoth- 
1* 


PREFACE. 


er  in  the  same  style  ;  and  I  mention  this  more 
with  a  view  to  prevent  any  accusation  of  pla- 
giarism, than  with  any  intent  to  depreciate  the 
work  referred  to.  I  have  said  that  it  is  very 
amusing  ;  but  the  fault  which  I  find  in  it  is,  that 
it  does  not  adhere  to  the  probable,  or  even  the 
possible,  which  should  ever  be  the  case  in  a  book, 
even  if  fictitious,  when  written  for  children.  I 
pass  over  the  seamanship,  or  rather  the  want  of 
it,  which  occasions  impossibilities  to  be  per- 
formed on  board  of  the  wreck,  as  that  is  not  a 
matter  of  any  consequence  :  as  in  the  comedy, 
where,  when  people  did  not  understand  Greek, 
Irish  did  just  as  well,  so  it  is  with  a  large  por- 
tion of  the  seamanship  displayed  in  naval  wri- 
tings. But  what  compelled  me  to  abandon  the 
task  was,  that  much  ignorance,  or  carelessness, 
had  been  displayed  in  describing  the  vegetable 
and  animal  productions  of  the  island  on  which 
the  family  had  been  wrecked.  The  island  is 
supposed  to  be  far  to  the  southward  near  to 
Van  Dieman's  Land  ;  yet,  in  these  temperate 


PREFACE. 


latitudes,  we  have  not  only  plants,  but  ani- 
mals, introduced  which  could  only  be  found  in 
the  interior  of  Africa  or  the  torrid  zone,  mixed 
up  with  those  really  indigenous  to  the  climate. 
This  was  an  error  which  I  could  not  persuade 
myself  to  follow  up.  It  is  true  that  it  is  a  child's 
book  ;  but  I  consider,  for  that  very  reason,  it  is 
necessary  that  the  author  should  be  particular 
in  what  may  appear  to  be  trifles,  but  which 
really  are  not,  when  it  is  remembered  how 
strong  the  impressions  are  upon  the  juve- 
nile mind.  Fiction,  when  written  for  young 
people,  should  at  all  events,  be  based  upon 
truth  ;  and  I  could  not  continue  a  narrative 
under  the  objections  which  I  have  stated. 

Whether  I  have  succeeded  or  not  in  the  con- 
struction of  my  own,  is  another  question.  I 
shall,  however,  take  the  opinions  of  the  chil- 
dren, rather  than  of  the  critics,  on  this  point* 
In  this  first  part  which  I  publish,  I  have  only 
commenced  the  work,  which,  if  approved  of,  I 
shall  continue  in  series.     My  idea  is,  to  show 


PREFACE. 


the  practical  man  in  Ready,  and  the  theoretical 
in  the  father  of  the  family ;  and,  as  the  work 
advances,  to  enter  more  deeply  into  questions 
which  may  induce  children  to  think,  or,  by 
raising  their  curiosity,  stimulate  them  to  seek 
for  information 


MASTERMAN  READY; 

OR, 

THE  WRECK  OF  THE  PACIFIC 


CHAPTER  I. 

It  was  in  the  month  of  October,  18 — •,  that 
the  Pacific,  a  large  ship,  was  running  before  a 
heavy  gale  of  wind  in  the  middle  of  the  vast 
Atlantic  ocean.  She  had  but  little  sail,  for  the 
wind  was  so  strong,  that  the  canvass  would  have 
been  split  into  pieces  by  the  furious  blasts  be- 
fore which  she  was  driven  through  the  waves, 
which  were  very  high,  and  following  her  almost 
as  fast  as  she  darted  through  their  boiling 
waters  ;  sometimes  heaving  up  her  stern  and 
sinking  her  bows  down  so  deep  into  the  hollow 
of  the  sea,  that  it  appeared  as  if  she  would  have 
dived  down  underneath  the  waves  ;  but  she  was 
a  fine  vessel,  and  the  captain  was  a  good  sea- 
man, who  did  what  he  considered  best  for  the 
safety  of  his  vessel,  and  then  put  his  trust  in 
that  Providence  who  is  ever  watchful  over  us. 


10  SHIP    BEFORE    THE    WIND. 

The  captain  stood  before  the  wheel,  watching 
the  men  who  were  steering  the  ship  ;  for  when 
you  are  running  before  a  heavy  gale,  it  requires 
great  attention  to  the  helm :  and  as  he  looked 
around  him  and  up  at  the  heavens,  he  sung  in  a 
low  voice  the  words  of  a  sea-song  : — 

"  One  wide  water  all  around  us, 
All  above  us  one  black  sky." 

And  so  it  was  with  them ; — they  were  in  the 
middle  of  the  Atlantic,  not  another  vessel  to  be 
seen,  and  the  heavens  were  covered  with  black 
clouds,  which  were  borne  along  furiously  by  the 
gale  ;  the  sea  ran  mountains-high,  and  broke 
into  large  white  foaming  crests,  while  the  fierce 
wind  howled  through  the  rigging  of  the  vessel. 

Beside  the  captain  of  the  ship  and  the  two 
men  at  the  wheel,  there  were  two  other  person- 
ages on  deck :  one  was  a  young  lad  about 
twelve  years  old,  and  the  other  a  weather-beaten 
old  seaman,  whose  grisly  locks  were  streaming 
in  the  wind,  as  he  paced  aft  and  looked  over 
the  tarTrail  of  the  vessel. 

The  young  lad,  observing  a  heavy  sea  coming 
up  to  the  stern  of  the  vessel,  caught  hold  of  the 
old  man's  arm,  crying  out — "  Won't  that  great 
wave  come  into  us,  Ready  ?" 

"  No,  Master  William,  it  will  not :  don't  you 
see  how  the  ship  lifts  her  quartern  to  it  ? — and 
now  it  has  passed  underneath  us.  But  it  might 
happen,  and  then  what  would  become  of  you,  if 
I  did  not  hold  on,  and  hold  you  on  also  1  You 
would  be  washed  overboard." 

"  I  don't  like  the  sea  much,  Ready ;  I  wish 


STORMY    PETRELS.  11 

we  were  safe  on  shore  again,"  replied  the  lad. 
"  Don't  the  waves  look  as  if  they  wished  to 
beat  the  ship  all  to  pieces  ?" 

"  Yes,  they  do  ;  and  they  roar  as  if  angry  be- 
cause they  cannot  bury  the  vessel  beneath  them  : 
but  I  am  used  to  them,  Master  Willy,  and  with 
a  good  ship  like  this,  and  a  good  captain  and 
crew,  I  don't  care  for  them." 

"But  sometimes  ships  do  sink,  and  then 
everybody  is  drowned." 

"  Yes,  Master  William ;  and  very  often  the 
very  ships  sink  which  those  on  board  think  are 
most  safe.  We  can  only  do  our  best,  and  after 
that  we  must  submit  to  the  will  of  Heaven." 

"  What  little  birds  are  those  flying  about  so 
close  to  the  water  ?" 

"  Those  are  Mother  Carey's  chickens,  Mas- 
ter William,  as  we  sailors  call  them.  You  sel- 
dom see  them  except  in  a  storm,  or  when  a 
storm  is  coming  on." 

The  birds  which  William  referred  to  were 
the  stormy  petrels. 

"  Were  you  ever  shipwrecked  on  a  desolate 
island,  like  Robinson  Crusoe  ?" 

"  Yes,  Master  William,  I  have  been  ship- 
wrecked ;  but  I  never  heard  of  Robinson  Cru- 
soe. So  many  have  been  wrecked,  and  under- 
gone great  hardships,  and  so  many  more  have 
never  lived  to  tell  what  they  have  suffered,  that 
it's  not  very  likely  that  I  should  have  known 
that  one  man  you  speak  of,  out  of  so  many." 

"  Oh !  but  it's  all  in  a  book  which  I  have 
read.     I   could  tell  you  all  about  it — and  so  I 


12  CHARACTER    OF    READY. 

will  when  the  ship  is  quiet  again  ;  but  now  I 
wish  you  would  help  me  down  below,  for  I 
promised  mamma  not  to  stay  up  long." 

"  Then  always  keep  your  promises  like  a 
good  lad,"  replied  the  old  man  ;  "  now  give  me 
your  hand,  and  I'll  answer  for  it  that  we  will 
fetch  the  hatchway  without  a  tumble  ;  and  when 
the  weather  is  fine  again,  I'll  tell  you  how  I  was 
wrecked,  and  you  shall  tell  me  all  about  Robin- 
son Crusoe." 

Having  seen  Master  William  safe  to  the 
cabin-door,  the  old  seaman  returned  to  the  deck, 
for  it  was  his  watch. 

Masterman  Ready,  for  such  was  his  name, 
had  been  more  than  fifty  years  at  sea,  having 
been  bound  apprentice  to  a  collier  which  sailed 
from  South  Shields,  when  he  was  only  ten 
years  old.  His  face  was  browned  from  long" 
exposure,  and  there  were  deep  furrows  on  his 
cheeks,  but  he  was  still  a  hale  and  active  man. 
He  had  served  many  years  on  board  of  a  man- 
of-war,  and  had  been  in  every  climate  :  he  had 
many  strange  stories  to  tell,  and  he  might  be  be- 
lieved even  when  his  stories  were  strange,  for 
he  would  not  tell  an  untruth.  He  could  navi- 
gate a  vessel,  and,  of  course,  he  could  read  and 
write ;  he  had  read  his  Bible  over  and  over 
again.  The  name  of  Ready  was  very  well 
suited  to  him,  for  he  was  seldom  at  a  loss  ;  and 
in  cases  of  difficulty  and  danger,  the  captain 
would  not  hesitate  to  ask  his  opinion,  and  fre- 
quently take  his  advice.  He  was  on  board  as 
second  mate  of  the  vessel. 


DESCRIPTION    OF    THE    SHIP.  13 

The  Pacific  was,  as  we  have  before  observed, 
a  very  fine  ship,  and  well  able  to  contend  with 
the  most  violent  storm.  She  was  of  more  than 
four  hundred  tuns  burden,  and  was  then  making 
a  passage  out  to  New  South  Wales,  with  a  val- 
uable cargo  of  English  hardware,  cutlery,  and 
other  manufactures.  The  captain  was  a  good 
navigator  and  seaman,  and  moreover  a  good 
man,  of  a  cheerful,  happy  disposition,  always 
making  the  best  of  everything,  and  when  acci- 
dents did  happen,  always  more  inclined  to 
laugh  than  to  look  grave.  His  name  was  Os- 
born.  The  first  mate,  whose  name  was  Mack- 
intosh, was  a  Scotsman,  rough  and  ill-tempered, 
but  paying  strict  attention  to  his  duty — a  man 
that  Captain  Osborn  could  trust,  but  whom  he 
did  not  like. 

Ready  we  have  already  spoken  of,  and  it  will 
not  be  necessary  to  say  anything  about  the  sea- 
men on  board,  except  that  there  were  thirteen 
of  them,  hardly  a  sufficient  number  to  man  so 
large  a  vessel,  but  just  as  they  were  about  to 
sail,  five  of  the  seamen  who  did  not  like  the 
treatment  they  had  received  from  Mackintosh, 
the  first  mate,  had  left  the  ship,  and  Captain 
Osborn  did  not  choose  to  wait  until  he  could 
obtain  others  in  their  stead.  This  proved  un- 
fortunate, as  the  events  which  we  shall  here- 
after relate  will  show. 


14  SOME    ACCOUNT    OF 


CHAPTER  II. 


Master  William,  whom  we  have  introduced 
to  the  reader,  was  the  eldest  boy  of  a  family 
who  were  passengers  on  board,  consisting  of 
the  father,  mother,  and  four  children :  his  fa- 
ther was  a  Mr.  Seagrave,  a  very  well-informed 
clever  man,  who  having  for  many  years  held  an 
office  under  government  at  Sydney,  the  prin- 
cipal town  in  New  South  Wales,  was  now  re- 
turning from  a  leave  of  absence  of  three  years. 
He  had  purchased  from  the  government  several 
thousand  acres  of  land  ;  it  had  since  risen  very 
much  in  value,  and  the  sheep  and  cattle  which 
he  had  put  on  it  were  proving  a  source  of  great 
profit.  His  property  had  been  well  managed 
by  the  person  who  had  charge  of  it  during  his 
absence  in  England,  and  he  was  now  taking  out 
with  him  a  variety  of  articles  of  every  descrip- 
tion for  its  improvement,  and  for  his  own  use, 
such  as  furniture  for  his  house,  implements  of 
agriculture,  seeds,  plants,  cattle,  and  many  other 
things  too  numerous  to  mention. 

Mrs.  Seagrave  was  an  amiable  woman,  but 
not  in  very  strong  health.  The  family  consisted 
of  William,  who  was  the  eldest,' a  clever  steady 
boy,  but,  at  the  same  time,  full  of  mirth  and  hu- 
mor ;  Thomas,  who  was  six  years  old,  a  very 
thoughtless  but  good-tempered  boy,  full  of  mis- 
chief, and  always  in  a  scrape  ;  Caroline,  a  little 
girl  of  seven  years ;  and  Albert,  a  fine  strong 


WILLIAM    AND    HIS    PARENTS.  15 

little  fellow,  who  was  not  one  year  old  :  he  was 
under  the  charge  of  a  black  girl  who  had  come 
from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  to  Sydney,  and 
had  followed  Mrs.  Seagrave  to  England.  We 
have  now  mentioned  all  the  people  on  board  of 
the  Pacific  :  perhaps  we  ought  not  to  forget  two 
shepherd's  dogs,  belonging  to  Mr.  Seagrave,  and 
a  little  terrier,  which  was  a  great  favorite  of 
Captain  Osborn,  to  whom  she  belonged.  And 
now  we  will  proceed : — It  was  not  until  the 
fourth  day  from  its  commencement  that  the  gale 
abated,  and  then  it  gradually  subsided  until  it 
was  nearly  a  calm.  The  men  who  had  been 
watching  night  after  night  during  the  gale,  now 
brought  all  their  clothes  which  had  been 
drenched  by  the  rain  and  spray,  and  hung  them 
up  in  the  rigging  to  dry :  the  sails  also  which 
had  been  furled,  and  had  been  saturated  by  the 
wet,  were  now  loosened  and  spread  out  that 
they  might  not  be  mildewed.  The  Avind  blew 
mild  and  soft,  the  sea  had  gone  down,  and  the 
ship  was  running  through  the  water  at  the  speed 
of  about  four  miles  an  hour.  Mrs.  Seagrave, 
wrapped  up  in  a  cloak,  was  seated  upon  one  of 
the  arm-chests  near  the  stern  of  the  ship,  her 
husband  and  children  were  all  with  her  enjoy- 
ing the  fine  weather,  when  Captain  Osborn, 
who  had  been  taking  an  observation  of  the  sun 
with  his  sextant,  came  up  to  them. 

"  Well,  Master  Tommy,  you   are  very   glad 
that  the  gale  is  over  ?" 

"  I  don't  care,"  replied  Tommy,  "  only  I  spilt 
all  my  soup.     But  Juno  tumbled  off  her  chair, 


16  ACCIDENTS    DURING    GALE. 

and  rolled  away  with  the  baby,  till  papa  picked 
them  both  up." 

"  It  was  a  mercy  that  poor  Albert  was  not 
killed,"  observed  Mrs.  Seagrave. 

"  And  so  he  might  have  been,  if  Juno  had  not 
thought  only  of  him  and  nothing  at  all  about 
herself,"  replied  Mr.  Seagrave. 

"  That's  very  true,  sir,"  replied  Captain  Os- 
born.  "  She  saved  the  child,  and,  I  fear,  hurt 
herself." 

"  I  thump  my  head  very  hard,"  said  Juno, 
smiling. 

"Yes,  and  it's  lucky  that  you  have  a  good 
thick  woolly  coat  over  it,"  replied  Captain  Os- 
born,  laughing.  "  Never  mind,  Juno,  you  are  a 
good  girl." 

"  It  is  12  o'clock  by  the  sun,  sir,"  said  Mack- 
intosh, the  first  mate,  to  the  captain. 

"  Then  bring  me  up  the  latitude,  Mr.  Mack- 
intosh, while  I  work  out  the  longitude  from  the 
sights  which  I  took  this  morning.  In  five  min- 
utes, Mr.  Seagrave,  I  shall  be  ready  to  prick  off 
over  our  place  on  the  chart." 

"  Here  are  the  dogs  come  up  on  deck,"  said 
William ;  "  I  dare  say  they  are  as  glad  of  the 
fine  weather  as  we  are.  Come  here,  Romulus  ! 
Here,  Remus  ! — Remus  !" 

"  Well,  sir,"  said  Ready,  who  was  standing 
by  them  with  his  quadrant  in  his  hand,  "  I  should 
like  to  ask  you  a  question.  Those  dogs  of 
yours  have  two  very  odd  names  which  I  never 
heard  before.    Who  were  Romulus  and  Remus  V* 

"Romulus   and  Remus,"    replied  Mr.  Sea- 


ROMULUS    AND    REMUS.  17 

grave,  "were  the  names  of  two  shepherds, 
brothers,  who  in  ancient  days  founded  the  city 
of  Rome,  which  eventually  became  the  largest 
and  most  celebrated  empire  in  the  world.  They 
were  the  first  kings  of  Rome,  and  reigned  to- 
gether." 

"  And  they  were  suckled  by  a  wolf,  Ready," 
continued  William ;  "  what  do  you  think  of 
that  ?" 

"  It  was  a  queer  kind  of  wet  nurse,  Master 
William,"  replied  Ready. 
'  "  And  Romulus  killed  Remus,"  said  William. 

"  No  wonder,  after  the  way  he  was  brought 
up,  Master  William,"  answered  Ready ;  "  but 
why  did  he  kill  him  ?" 

"  For  jumping  too  high,"  replied  William, 
laughing. 

"  Is  Master  William  joking  ?"  said  Ready, 
appealing  to  Mr.  Seagrave. 

"  Yes,  he  is  and  he  is  not.  History  says 
that  Remus  affronted  Romulus  by  leaping  over 
a  wall  he  had  raised,  and  Romulus,  in  his  anger, 
took  away  his  life  ;  but  the  history  of  early  days 
is  not  to  be  depended  upon." 

"  No,  nor  the  brothers  either,  it  appears,"  re- 
plied Ready ;  "  however,  it  is  the  old  story — 
two  of  a  trade  can  never  agree.  One  sometimes 
hears  of  Rome  now — is  that  the  same  place  ?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  William,  "  it  is  the  remains 
of  the  old  city." 

"  Well,  one  lives  and  learns,"   said  Ready ; 
"  I  have  learned  something  to-day,  which  every 
one  will  to  the  last  day  of  his  life,  if  he  will 
2* 


18  ONE    LIVES    AND    LEARNS. 

only  ask  questions.  I'm  an  old  man,  and  per- 
haps don't  know  much,  except  in  the  seafaring 
way ;  but  I  should  have  known  much  less  if  I 
did  not  ask  for  information,  and  was  not  asham- 
ed to  acknowledge  my  ignorance ;  that's  the 
way  to  learn,  Master  William." 

"  Very  good  advice,  Ready — and,  William,  I 
hope  you  will  profit  by  it,"  said  Mr.  Seagrave  ; 
"  never  be  ashamed  to  ask  the  meaning  of  what 
you  do  not  understand." 

"  I  always  do,  papa.  Do  I  not  ask  you  ques- 
tions, Ready?" 

"  Yes,  you  do,  and  very  clever  questions  for 
a  boy  of  your  age,  Master  William  ;  and  I  only 
wish  that  I  could  answer  them  better  than  I  can 
sometimes." 

"  I  should  like  to  go  down  now,  my  dear," 
said  Mrs.  Seagrave  ;  "  perhaps  Ready  will  see 
the  baby  down  safe." 

"  That  I  will,  ma'am,"  said  Ready,  putting 
his  quadrant  on  the  capstern :  "  now,  Juno, 
give  me  the  child,  and  go  down  first ; — stern 
foremost,  you  stupid  girl !  how  often  do  I  tell 
you  that  ?  Some  day  or  another  you  will  como 
down  with  a  run." 

"  And  break  my  head,"  said  Juno. 

"  Yes,  or  break  your  arm  ;  and  then  who  is 
to  hold  the  child  V 

As  soon  as  they  were  all  down  in  the  cabin, 
the  captain  and  Mr.  Seagrave  marked  the  posi- 
tion of  the  vessel  on  the  chart,  and  found  that 
they  were  one  hundred  and  thirty  miles  from 
the  Cape  of  Good  Hope. 


NEARING    LAND.  19 

"  If  the  wind  holds,  we  shall  be  in  to-mor- 
row," said  Mr.  Seagrave  to  his  wife.  "  Juno, 
perhaps  you  may  see  your  father  and  mother." 

Poor  Juno  shook  her  head,  and  a  tear  or  two 
stole  down  her  dark  cheek.  With  a  mournful 
face  she  told  them,  that  her  father  and  mother 
belonged  to  a  Dutch  boor,  who  had  gone  with 
them  many  miles  into  the  interior :  she  had 
been  parted  from  them  when  quite  a  little  child, 
and  had  been  left  at  Cape  Town. 

"  But  you  are  free  now,  Juno,"  said  Mrs. 
Seagrave ;  "  you  have  been  to  England,  and 
whoever  puts  his  foot  on  shore  in  England,  be- 
comes from  that  moment  free." 

"  Yes,  missy,  I  free  ;  but  still  I  have  no  fader 
or  moder,"  replied  Juno,  weeping.  But  little 
Albert  patted  her  cheek,  and  she  was  soon 
smiling  again,  and  playing  with  the  little  boy. 


CHAPTER  III. 

•  •  The  next  morning  the  Pacific  altived  at  the 
Cape,  and  anchored  in  Table  Bay.' 

"  Why  do  they  call  this  Table  Bay,  Ready  ?" 
said  William. 

"  I  suppose  it's  because  they  call  that  great 
mountain  the  Table  Mountain,  Master  William ; 
you  see  how  flat  the  mountain  is  on  the  top." 

"  Yes,  it  is  quite  as  flat  as  a  table." 

"  Yes,  and  sometimes  you  will  see  the  white 
clouds  rolling  down  over  the  top  of  it  in  a  very 


20  TABLE    BAY. 

curious  manner,  and  that  the  sailors  call  spread- 
ing the  table-cloth  :  it  is  a  sign  of  bad  weather." 

"  Then  I  hope  they  will  not  spread  the  table- 
cloth while  we  are  here,  Ready,"  said  William, 
"  for  I  shall  certainly  have  no  appetite.  We 
have  had  bad  weather  enough  already,  and 
mamma  suffers  so  much  from  it.  What  a  pretty 
place  it  is !" 

"  We  shall  remain  here  two  days,  sir,"  said 
Captain  Osborn  to  Mr.  Seagrave,  "  if  you  and 
Mrs.  Seagrave  would  like  to  go  on  shore." 

"  I  will  go  down  and  ask  Mrs.  Seagrave," 
said  her  husband,  who  went  down  the  ladder, 
followed  by  William. 

Upon  the  question  being  put  to  Mrs.  Seagrave, 
she  replied  that  she  was  quite  satisfied  with  the 
ship  having  no  motion,  and  did  not  feel  herself 
equal  to  going  on  shore  ;  it  was  therefore  decided 
that  she  should  remain  on  board  with  the  two 
younger  children,  and  that,  on  the  following  day, 
Mr.  Seagrave  should  take  William  and  Tommy 
to  see  Cape  Town,  and  return  on  board  before 
night. 

The  next  morning,  Captain  Osborn  lowered 
down  one  of  the  large  boats,  and  Mr.  Seagrave, 
accompanied  by  Captain  Osborn,  went  on  shore 
with  William  and  Tommy.  Tommy  had  prom- 
ised his  mamma  to  be  very  good ;  but  that  he 
always  did,  and  almost  always  forgot  his  prom- 
ise directly  he  was  out  of  sight.  As  soon  as 
they  landed,  they  went  up  to  a  gentleman's 
house,  with  whom  Captain  Osborn  was  ac- 
quainted. They  stayed  for  a  few  minutes  to  drink 


BOTANIC    GARDENS.  21 

a  glass  of  lemonade,  for  it  was  very  warm  ;  and 
then  it  was  proposed  that  they  should  go  to  the 
Company's  Gardens  and  see  the  wild  beasts 
which  were  confined  there,  at  which  William 
was  much  delighted,  and  Tommy  clapped  his 
hands  with  joy. 

"  What  are  the  Company's  Gardens,  papa  V 
inquired  William. 

"  They  were  made  by  the  Dutch  East  India 
Company,  at  the  time  that  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope  was  in  their  possession.  They  are,  prop- 
erly speaking,  Botanical  Gardens ;  but,  at  the 
same  time,  the  wild  animals  are  kept  there. 
Formerly  there  were  a  great  many,  but  they 
have  not  been  paid  attention  to  lately,  for  we 
have  plenty  of  these  animals  in  England  now." 

"  What  shall  we  see  ?"  said  Tommy. 

"  You  will  see  lions,  Tommy,  a  great  many 
in  a  large  den  together,"  said  Captain  Osborn. 

"  Oh !  I  want  to  see  a  lion." 

"  You  must  not  go  too  near  them,  recollect." 

"  No,  I  won't,"  said  Tommy. 

As  soon  as  they  entered  the  gates,  Tommy 
escaped  from  Captain  Osborn,  and  ran  away  in 
his  hurry  to  see  the  lions  ;  but  Captain  Osborn 
caught  him  again,  and  held  him  fast  by  the 
hand. 

"  Here  is  a  pair  of  very  strange  birds,"  said 
the  gentleman  who  accompanied  them ;  "  they 
are  called  secretaries,  on  account  of  the  feath- 
ers which  hang  behind  their  heads,  as  the 
feather  of  a  pen  does  when  a  clerk  puts  it  be- 
hind his  ear :  but  they  are  very  useful,  for  they 


22  BOTANIC    GARDENS. 

are  snake-killers ;  indeed,  they  would  if  they 
could,  live  altogether  upon  snakes,  which  they 
are  very  great  enemies  to,  never  letting  one 
escape.  They  strike  them  with  their  feet,  and 
with  such  force,  as  to  kill  them  immediately." 

"  Are  there  many  snakes  in  this  country  ?" 
inquired  William. 

"  Yes,  and  very  venomous  snakes,"  replied 
Mr.  Seagrave,  "  so  that  these  birds  are  very 
useful  in  destroying  them.  You  observe,  Wil- 
liam, that  the  Almighty,  in  his  wisdom,  has  so 
arranged  it  that  no  animal  (especially  of  a  nox- 
ious kind)  shall  be  multiplied  to  excess,  but 
kept  under  by  being  preyed  upon  by  some  oth- 
er ;  indeed,  wherever  in  any  country  an  animal 
exists  in  any  quantity,  there  is  generally  found 
another  animal  which  destroys  it.  The  secretary 
inhabits  this  country  where  snakes  exist  in 
numbers,  that  it  may  destroy  them  :  in  England 
the  bird  would  be  of  little  value." 

"  But  some  animals  are  too  large  or  too  fierce 
to  be  destroyed  by  others,  papa ;  for  instance, 
the  elephant  and  the  lion." 

"  Very  true  ;  but  these  larger  animals  do  not 
breed  so  fast,  and  therefore  their  numbers  do 
not  increase  so  rapidly.  For  instance,  a  pair 
of  elephants  will  not  have  more  than  one  young 
one  in  the  space  of  two  years  or  more  ;  while 
the  rabbits,  which  are  preyed  upon  and  the  food 
of  so  many  other  beasts  as  well  as  birds,  would 
increase  enormously,  if  they  were  not  destroy- 
ed. I  have  read  that  a  pair  of  rabbits  from 
themselves  and  their  progeny  also  breeding  so 


DEN    OF    LIONS.  23 

fast,  will  arrive  to  many  hundreds  in  the  course 
of  a  single  year.  Examine  through  the  whole 
of  creation,  and  you  will  find  that  there  is  an 
unerring  hand,  which  invariably  preserves  the 
balance  exact ;  and  that  there  are  no  more 
mouths  than  for  which  food  is  provided,  al- 
though accidental  circumstances  may  for  a  time 
occasion  a  slight  alteration." 

They  continued  their  walk  until  they  came 
to  the  den  of  the  lions.  It  was  a  large  place, 
enclosed  with  a  strong  and  high  wall  of  stone, 
with  only  one  window  to  it  for  the  visiters  to 
look  at  them,  as  it  was  open  above.  This  win- 
dow was  wide,  and  with  strong  iron  bars  run- 
ning from  the  top  to  the  bottom ;  but  the  width 
between  the  bars  was  such  that  a  lion  could  put 
his  paw  out  with  ease  ;  and  they  were  therefore 
cautioned  not  to  ago  too  near.  It  was  a  fine 
sight  to  see  eight  or  ten  of  these  noble-looking 
animals  lying  down  in  various  attitudes,  quite 

indifferent  apparently  to  the  people  outside 

basking  in  the  sun,  and  slowly  moving  their 
tufted  tails  to  and  fro.  William  examined  them 
at  a  respectful  distance  from  the  bars  ;  and  so 
did  Tommy,  who  had  his  mouth  open  with  as- 
tonishment, in  which  there  was  at  first  noV'a 
little  fear  mixed,  but  he  soon  got  bolder.  The 
gentleman  who  had  accompanied  them,  and 
who  had  been  long  at  the  Cape,  was  relating 
to  Mr.  Seagrave  and  Captain  Osborn  some  very 
curious  anecdotes  aboufthe  lion.  William  and 
they  wefe  so  interested,  that  they  did  not  per- 
ceive that  Tommy  had  slipped  back  to  the  gra- 


24  TOMMY    FRIGHTENED. 

ted  window  of  their  den.  Tommy  looked  at 
the  lions,  and  then  he  wanted  to  make  them  move 
about :  there  was  one  fine  full-grown  young  lion, 
about  three  years  old,  who  was  lying  down  near- 
est to  the  window  ;  and  Tommy  took  up  a  stone 
and  threw  it  at  him  :  the  lion  appeared  not  to 
notice  it,  for  he  did  not  move,  although  he  fixed 
his  eyes  upon  Tommy ;  so  Tommy  became 
more  brave,  and  threw  another,  and  then  anoth- 
er, approaching  each  time  nearer  to  the  bars  of 
the  window. 

All  of  a  sudden  the  lion  gave  a  tremendous 
roar,  and  sprang  at  Tommy,  bounding  against 
the  iron  bars  of  the  cage  with  such  force  that, 
had  they  not  been  very  strong,  it  must  have 
broken  them.  As  it  was,  they  shook  and  rat- 
tled so  that  pieces  of  mortar  fell  from  the  stones. 
Tommy  shrieked  ;  and,  fortunately  for  himself, 
fell  back  and  tumbled  head  over  heels,  or  the 
lion's  paws  would  have  reached  him.  Captain 
Osborn  and  Mr.  Seagrave  ran  up  to  Tommy, 
and  picked  him  up  :  he  roared  with  fright  as 
soon  as  he  could  fetch  his  breath,  while  the 
lion  stood  at  the  bars,  lashing  his  tail,  snarling 
and  showing  his  enormous  fangs. 

"  Take  me  away — take  me  on  board  the  ship," 
cried  Tommy,  who  was  terribly  frightened. 

"  What  did  you  do,  Tommy  ?"  said  Captain 
Osborn. 

"  I  won't  throw  any  more  stones,  Mr.  Lion  ; 
I  won't  indeed,"  cried  Tommy,  looking  terrified 
toward  the  animal. 

Mr.  Seagrave  scolded  Tommy  well  for  his 


A    DEAD    CALM.  25 

foolish  conduct,  and  by  degrees  he  became 
more  composed  ;  but  he  did  not  recover  himself 
until  they  had  walked  some  distance  away  from 
the  lion's  den. 

They  then  looked  at  the  other  animals  which 
were  to  be  seen ;  Tommy  keeping  a  most  re- 
spectful distance  from  every  one  of  them.  He 
wouldn't  even  go  near  to  a  Cape  sheep  with  a 
broad  tail. 

When  they  had  seen  everything,  they  went 
back  to  the  gentleman's  house  to  dinner ;  and, 
after  dinner  they  returned  on  board,  when  Tom- 
my's adventure  with  the  lion  was  told  to  his 
mother,  who  declared  that  she  never  should  be 
able  to  trust  him  out  of  her  sight. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

The  following  morning  the  fresh  water  and 
provisions  were  received  on  board,  and  once 
more  the  Pacific  stretched  her  broad  canvass  to 
the  winds,  and  there  was  every  prospect  of  a  rap- 
id voyage,  as  for  many  days  she  continued  her 
passage  with  a  fair  wind  and  flowing  sheet.  But 
this  did  not  continue  :  it  fell  calm,  and  remained 
so  for  nearly  three  days,  during  which  not  a 
breath  of  wind  was  to  be  seen  on  the  wide 
expanse  of  water ;  all  nature  appeared  as  if  in 
repose,  except  that  now  and  then  an  albatross 
would  drop  down  at  some  distance  from  the 
stern  of  the  vessel,  and,  as  he  swam  lazily 
3 


26  WONDERFUL    PROVISION    OF    NATURE. 

along  with  his  wings  half  furled,  pick  up  the 
fragments  of  food  which  had  been  thrown  over 
the  side. 

"  What  great  bird  is  that,  Ready  ?"  inquired 
William. 

"  It  is  an  albatross,  Master  William,  the 
largest  sea-bird  we  have.  Their  wings  are 
very  long.  I  have  seen  them  shot,  and  they 
have  measured  elven  feet  from  the  tip  of  one 
wing  to  the  tip  of  the  other  when  the  wings 
have  been  spread  out." 

"  It  is  the  first  one  that  I  have  seen,"  said 
William. 

"  Because  you  seldom  meet  them  north  of  the 
Cape,  sir ;  people  do  say  that  they  go  to  sleep 
on  the  wing,  balancing  themselves  high  up  in 
the  air." 

"  Papa,"  said  William,  turning  to  Mr.  Sea- 
grave,  who  stood  by,  "  why  is  it  that  one  bird 
can  swim  and  another  cannot  ?  You  recollect 
when  Tommy  drove  the  hens  into  the  large  pond, 
they  flounced  about,  and  their  feathers  became 
wet,  and  would  support  them  no  longer,  and  then 
they  were  drowned.  Now,  how  does  a  sea-bird 
contrive  to  remain  so  long  on  the  water  ?" 

"  Because  a  sea-bird,  William,  is  provided 
with  a  sort  of  oil  on  purpose  to  anoint  the  out- 
side of  its  feathers,  and  this  oil  prevents  the 
water  from  penetrating  them.  Have  you  not 
observed  the  ducks  on  shore  dressing  their  feath- 
ers with  their  bills  ?  They  were  then  using 
this  oil  to  make  their  feathers  water-proof." 

"  How  odd !" 


SYMPTOMS    OF    A    STORM.  27 

"  Don't  say  how  odd,  William ;  that  is  not  an 
expression  to  use  when  we  talk  of  the  wonderful 
provisions  made  by  the  Almighty  hand,  who 
neglects  not  the  meanest  of  his  creatures — say 
rather,  how  wonderful !" 

"  That's  very  true,  sir,"  observed  Ready ; 
"  but  still  you  must  not  be  too  hard  upon  Master 
William,  for  I  have  heard  many  a  grown-up  man 
make  use  of  the  same  expression." 

"  They  were  not  better  taught  when  they 
were  young,  Ready." 

"  Perhaps  so,  sir  ;  and  Master  William  should 
be  thankful  that  he  has  a  father  who  does  take 
the  trouble.  But  here  comes  Juno  to  tell  you 
that  tea  is  ready." 

On  the  third  day  of  the  calm,  the  barometer 
fell  so  low  as  to  induce  Captain  Osborn  to  be- 
lieve that  they  should  have  a  severe  gale,  and 
every  preparation  was  made  to  meet  it,  should 
it  come  on.  Nor  was  he  mistaken  :  toward 
midnight  the  clouds  gathered  up  fast,  and  as 
they  gathered  up  in  thick  piles,  heaped  one  over 
the  other,  the  lightning  darted  through  them  in 
every  direction ;  and  as  the  clouds  rose  up,  so 
did  the  wind,  but  at  first  only  in  heavy  gusts, 
and  then  lulling  again  to  a  calm. 

"  Ready,"  said  Captain  Osborn,  "  how  do  you 
think  we  shall  have  the  wind  ?" 

"  Why,  Captain  Osborn,  to  tell  you  the  truth, 
I  don't  think  it  will  be  steady  to  one  point  long. 
It  may  at  first  blow  hard  from  the  north,  but  it's 
my  idea  it  will  shift  soon  to  some  other  quarter, 
and  blow  still  harder." 


28  SYMPTOMS    OF    A.    STORM. 

"  What  think  you,  Mackintosh  ?" 

"  We'll  have  plenty  of  it,  and  a  long  steady 
gale,  that's  my  notion  ;  and  the  sooner  we  ship 
the  dead  lights  the  better." 

Mr.  Seagrave,  with  William,  happened  to  be 
standing  by  at  the  time  of  this  conversation,  and 
at  the  term  dead  lights  Willy's  face  expressed 
some  anxiety.     Heady  perceived  it,  and  said — 

"  That's  a  foolish  name  they  give  to  the  shut- 
ters which  go  over  the  cabin-windows  to  pre- 
vent the  water  from  breaking  into  the  cabin 
when  a  vessel  sails  before  the  wind ;  you  know 
we  had  them  on  the  last  time  that  we  had  a 
gale,  so  don't  you  go  down  to  frighten  your 
mother  by  telling  her  that  the  dead  lights  are 
shipped." 

"  I  was  not  afraid,  "Ready,  but  I  was  thinking 
of  my  mother,  I  acknowledge  ;  she  has  been  so 
very  weak  these  last  two  days." 

"  But,  Ready,"  said  Captain  Osborn,  "  why  do 
you  think  that  we  shall  have  a  shift  of  wind  ?" 

"  Well,  I  don't  know  ;  perhaps  I  was  wrong," 
replied  the  old  man,  "  and  Mr.  Mackintosh  is 
right :  the  wind  does  seem  to  come  steady  from 
the  northeast,  that's  certain ;"  and  Ready 
walked  away  to  the  binnacle,  and  looked  at  the 
compass.  Mr.  Seagrave  and  William  then 
went  below,  and  Mr.  Mackintosh  went  forward 
to  give  his  orders.  As  soon  as  they  were  all 
gone,  Ready  went  up  again  to  Captain  Osborn, 
and  said — 

"  Captain  Osborn,  it's  not  for  me  to  contradict 
Mr.  Mackintosh,  but  that's  of  little  consequence 


PREPARATIONS    FOR    A    STORM.  29 

in  a  time  like  this  :  I  should  have  held  to  my 
opinion,  had  it  not  been  that  the  gentleman- 
passenger  and  his  son  were  standing  by ;  but 
now,  as  the  coast  is  clear,  I  tell  you  that  we 
shall  have  something  worse  than  a  gale  of 
wind;  I  have  been  in  these  latitudes  before, 
and  I  am  an  old  seaman  as  you  know.  There's 
something  in  the  air,  and  there  has  been  some- 
thing during  the  last  three  days  of  calm,  which 
reminds  me  too  well  of  what  I  have  seen  here 
before  ;  and  I  am  sure  that  we  shall  have  little 
better  than  a  hurricane,  as  far  as  wind  goes — 
and  worse  in  one  point,  that  it  will  last  much 
longer  than  hurricanes  generally  do.  I  have 
been  watching,  and  even  the  birds  tell  me  so, 
and  they  are  told  by  their  nature,  which  is  never 
mistaken.  That  calm  has  been  nothing  more 
than  a  repose  of  the  winds  previous  to  their 
being  roused  up  to  do  their  worst ;  and  that  is 
my  real  opinion." 

"  Well,  and  I  am  inclined  to  agree  with  you, 
Ready,  so  we  must  send  top-gallant  yards  down 
on  deck,  and  all  the  small  sails  and  lumber  out 
of  the  tops.  Get  the  trysail  aft  and  bent,  and 
lower  down  the  gaff.     I  will  go  forward." 

They  had  no  time  to  lose  :  their  preparations 
were  hardly  complete  before  the  wind  had  set- 
tled to  a  fierce  gale  from  the  northeast.  The 
sea  rose  rapidly  ;  topsail  after  topsail  was  furled  ; 
and  by  dusk  the  Pacific  was  flying  through  the 
water  with  the  wind  on  her  quarter,  under  reefed 
foresail  and  storm  staysail.  It  was  with  diffi- 
culty that  three  men  at  the  wheel  could  keep 
3* 


30  DREADFUL    STORM. 

the  helm,  such  were  the  blows  which  the  vessel 
received  from  the  heavy  seas  on  the  quarter. 
Not  one  seaman  in  the  ship  took  advantage  of 
his  watch  below  to  go  to  sleep  that  night,  care- 
less as  they  generally  are  ;  the  storm  was  too 
dreadful.  About  three  o'clock  in  the  morning 
the  wind  suddenly  subsided ;  it  was  but  for  a 
minute  or  two,  and  then  it  again  burst  on  the 
vessel  from  another  quarter  of  the  compass,  as 
Ready  had  foretold,  splitting  the  foresail  into 
fragments,  which  lashed  and  flogged  the  wind 
till  they  were  torn  away  by  it,  and  carried  far 
to  leeward.  The  heavens  above  were  of  a 
pitchy  darkness,  and  the  only  light  was  from 
the  creaming  foam  of  the  sea  on  every  side. 
The  shift  of  the  wind,  which  had  been  to  the 
west-northwest,  compelled  them  to  alter  the 
course  of  the  vessel,  for  they  had  no  chance  but 
to  scud,  as  they  now  did,  under  bare  poles  ;  but 
in  consequence  of  the  sea  having  taking  its  run 
from  the  former  wind,  which  had  been  north- 
east, it  was,  as  sailors  call  it,  cross,  and  every 
minute  the  waves  poured  over  the  ship,  sweep- 
ing all  before  their  weight  of  waters.  One  poor 
man  was  washed  overboard,  and  any  attempt 
made  to  save  him  would  have  been  unavailing. 
Captain  Osborn  was  standing  by  the  weather- 
gunnel,  holding  on  by  one  of  the  belaying  pins, 
when  he  said  to  Mackintosh,  who  was  n€ar  him, 
"  How  long  will  this  last,  thinK  you '?" 
"  Longer  than  the  ship  will,"  replied  the 
mate,  gravely. 

"  I   should  hope  not,"  replied   the    captain ; 


STRUCK    BY    LIGHTNING.  31 

"  still  it  cannot  look  worse.    What  do  you  think 
Ready  ?" 

"  Far  more  fear  from  above  than  from  below- 
just  now,"  replied  Ready,  pointing  to  the  yard- 
arms  of  the  ship,  to  each  of  which  were  little 
balls  of  electric  matter  attached,  flaring  out  to  a 
point.  "  Look  at  those  two  clouds,  sir,  rushing 
at  each  other  ;  if  I " 

Ready  had  not  time  to  finish  what  he  would 
have   said,  before  a  blaze  of  light   so  dazzling 
that  it  left  them  all  in  utter  darkness  for  some 
seconds    afterward,    burst    upon    their    vision, 
accompanied  with  a  peal  of  thunder  at  which 
the  whole  vessel  trembled  fore  and  aft.     A  crash 
— a  rushing  forward— and  a  shriek  were*  heard, 
and  when  they  had  recovered  their  evesight,  the 
foremast  had  been  rent  by  the  lightning,  as  if  it 
had  been  a  lath,  and  the  ship  was   in  flames  : 
the  men  at  the  wheel,  blinded  by  the  lightning, 
as  well  as   appalled,  could  not  steer ;  the   ship 
broached  to — away  went  the  mainmast  over  the 
side — and  all  was  wreck,  confusion,  and  dismay. 
Fortunately  the  heavy  seas  which  poured  over 
the  forecastle    soon  extinguished  the  flames,  or 
they  all  must  have  perished  ;    but  the  ship  lay 
now  helpless,  and   at  the  mercy  of  the  waves 
beating    violently    against   the    wrecks    of  the 
masts  which  floated  to  leeward,  but  were   still 
held  fas,t   to  the    vessel  by  their  rigging.     As 
soon    as  they   could  recover  from  the  °shock, 
Ready  and  the  first  mate  hastened  to  the  wheel 
to  try  to  get  the  ship  before  the  wind ;  but  this 
they  could  not  do,  as,  the  foremast  and  mainmast 


32  LOSS    OF    LIFE. 

being  gone,  the  mizenmast  prevented  her  paying 
off  and  answering  to  the  helm.  Ready,  having 
persuaded  two  of  the  men  to  take  the  helm, 
made  a  sign  to  Mackintosh  (for  now  the  wind 
was  so  loud  that  they  could  not  hear  each  other 
speak),  and,  going  aft,  they  obtained  axes,  and 
cut  away  the  mizen-rigging ;  the  mizen-topmast 
and  head  of  the  mizenmast  went  over  the  side, 
and  then  the  stump  of  the  foremast  was  suffi- 
cient to  get  the  ship  before  the  wind  again. 
Still  there  was  much  delay  and  much  confusion, 
before  they  could  clear  away  the  wreck  of  the 
masts  ;  and,  as  soon  as  they  could  make  inquiry, 
they  found  that  four  of  the  men  had  been  killed 
by  the  lightning  and  the  fall  of  the  foremast,  and 
there  were  now  but  eight  remaining,  beside 
Captain  Osborn  and  his  two  mates. 


CHAPTER  V. 

Sailors  are  never  discouraged  by  danger  as 
long  as  they  have  any  chance  of  relieving  them- 
selves by  their  own  exertions.  The  loss  of  their 
shipmates,  so  instantaneously  summoned  away, 
— the  wrecked  state  of  the  vessel — the  wild 
surges  burying  them  beneath  their  angry  waters, 
— the  howling  of  the  wind^ — the  dazzling  of  the 
lightning,  and  the  pealing  of  the  thunder,  did  not 
prevent  them  from  doing  what  their  necessity 
demanded.     Mackintosh,  the  first  mate,  rallied 


ANXIETY    OF    THE    CAPTAIN.  33 

the  men,  and  contrived  himself  to  fix  a  block  and 
strap  to  the  still  smoking  stump  of  the  foremast ; 
a  rope  was  rove  through  the  block,  and  the 
main-topgallant  sail  hoisted,  so  that  the  vessel 
might  run  faster  before  the  gale,  and  answer  her 
helm  better  than  she  did. 

The  ship  was  again  before  the  wind,  and  com- 
paratively safe,  notwithstanding  the  heavy  blows 
she  now  received  from  the  pursuing  waves. — ■ 
Night  again  came  on,  but  there  was  no  repose, 
and  the  men  were  worn  out  with  exposure  and 
fatigue.  Captain  Osborn  and  Ready  had  often 
gone  down  to  afford  some  assistance  and  com- 
fort to  the  passengers  in  the  cabin.  Mrs.  Sea- 
grave,  worn  out  with  fear  and  anxiety,  had  be- 
come seriously  unwell,  and  her  husband  watched 
her  ;  the  children  were  persuaded  to  remain  in 
their  beds,  and  the  infant  never  left  the  arms  of 
the  patient  and  unwearied  Juno. 

The  third  day  of  the  gale  dawned,  but  the 
appearances  were  as  alarming  as  ever  :  the  con- 
tinual breaking  of  the  seas  over  the  stern  had 
washed  away  the  binnacles,  and  it  was  impossi- 
ble now  to  be  certain  of  the  course  the  ship  had 
been  steered,  or  the  distance  which  had  been 
run ;  the  leaky  state  of  the  vessel  proved  how 
much  she  had  already  suffered  from  the  violent 
shocks  which  she  had  received,  and  the  certain- 
ty was  apparent,  that  if  the  weather  did  not  abate, 
she  could  not  possibly  withstand  the  force  of  the 
waves  much  longer. 

The  countenance  of  Captain  Osborn  showed 
great  anxiety  ;  he  had  a  heavy  responsibility  on 


34  TRUST    IN    PROVIDENCE. 

his  shoulders — he  might  lose  a  valuable  ship, 
and  still  more  valuable  cargo,  even  if  they  did 
not  all  lose  their  lives  ;  for  they  were  now  ap- 
proaching where  the  sea  was  studded  with  low 
coral  islands,  upon  which  they  might  be  thrown 
by  the  waves  and  wind,  without  having  the 
slightest  power  to  prevent  it  in  their  present  dis- 
abled condition. 

Ready  was  standing  by  him  when  Captain 
Osborn  said, — 

"  I  don't  much  like  this,  Ready  ;  we  are  now 
running  on  danger,  and  have  no  help  for  it." 

"  That's  true  enough,"  replied  Ready  :  "  we 
have  no  help  for  it ;  it  is  God's  will,  sir,  and 
his  will  be  done." 

"  Amen,"  replied  Captain  Osborn  solemnly  ; 
and  then  he  continued,  after  a  pause,  "  There 
were  many  captains  who  envied  me  when  I  ob- 
tained command  of  this  fine  ship — would  they 
change  with  me  now  ?" 

"  I  should  rather  think  not,  Captain  Osborn, 
but  you  never  know  what  a  day  may  bring 
forth.  You  sailed  with  this  vessel,  full  of  hope 
— you  now,  not  without  reason,  feel  something 
approaching  to  despair ;  but  who  knows  ?  it 
may  please  the  Almighty  to  rebuke  those  angry 
winds  and  waves,  and  to-morrow  we  may  again 
hope  for  the  best ;  at  all  events  you  have  done 
your  duty — no  man  can  do  more.  I  do  wish 
that  Mr.  Mackintosh  would  not  swear  so  ;  I  al- 
ways think  that  the  winds  blow  harder,  as  if 
angry  that  their  Divine  Master  should  be  defied 
by  such  poor  worms  as  we  are." 


PRIDE    OF    MAN    HUMBLED.  35 

"  You  are  right,"  replied  Captain  Osborn ; 
"  but  hold  hard,  Ready,  that  sea's  aboard  of  us." 

Ready  had  just  time  to  cling  with  both  hands 
to  the  belaying  pins  when  the  sea  poured  over 
the  vessel,  with  a  volume  of  water  which  for 
some  time  swept  them  off  their  legs  :  they  clung 
on  firmly,  and  at  last  recovered  their  feet. 

"  She  started  a  timber  or  two  with  that  blow, 
I  rather  think,"  said  Ready,  as  he  took  off  his 
hat  to  shake  the  water  from  it. 

"  Fam  afraid  so  ;  the  best  vessel  ever  built 
could  not  stand  such  shocks  long,"  replied  Cap- 
tain Osborn;  "and  at  present,  with  our  weak 
crew,  I  do  not  see  that  we  can  get  more  sail 
upon  her." 

All  that  night  the  ship  flew  in  darkness  before 
the  gale.  At  daybreak  the  wind  abated,  and  the 
sea  went  down  :  the  ship  was,  however,  still 
kept  before  the  wind,  for  she  had  suffered  too 
much  to  venture  to  put  her  broadside  to  the  sea. 
Preparations  were  now  made  for  getting  up  jury- 
masts  ;  and  the  wornout  seamen  were  busily 
employed  under  the  direction  of  Captain  Osborn 
and  his  two  mates,  when  Mr.  Seagrave  and 
William  came  upon  deck. 

William  stared  about  him  :  he  perceived,  to  his 
astonishment,  that  the  tall  masts,  with  all  their 
rigging  and  sails,  had  disappeared,  and  the  whole 
deck  was  in  a  state  of  confusion  and  disorder. 

"  See,  my  child,"  said  Mr.  Seagrave,  "  the 
wreck  and  devastation  which  are  here.  See 
how  the  pride  of  man  is  humbled  before  the  ele- 
ments of  the  great  Jehovah." 


36  ready's  foreboding. 

"  Ay,  Master  Willy,"  said  old  Ready,  "  look 
around  you,  as  you  well  may.  Do  you  remem- 
ber the  verses  in  the  Bible  1 — if  not,  I  remember 
them  well,  for  I  have  often  read  them,  and  have 
often  felt  the  truth  of  them  :  '  They  that  go  down 
into  the  sea  in  ships,  that  do  business  in  great 
waters,  these  see  the  works  of  the  Lord,  and 
his  wonders  in  the  deep.'  " 

"  But,  father,"  said  Willy,  after  a  pause,  "  how 
shall  we  ever  get  to  Sydney  without  masts  or 
sails  1" 

"  Why,  Master  William,"  replied  Ready,  "  we 
must  do  what  we  can :  we  sailors  are  never 
much  at  a  loss,  and  I  dare  say  before  night  you 
will  find  us  under  some  sort  of  sail  again.  We 
have  lost  our  great  masts,  so  we  must  put  up 
jury-masts,  as  we  call  them,  that  is,  little  ones, 
and  little  sails  upon  them  ;  and,  if  it  pleases 
God,  we  shall  see  Sydney  yet.  How  is  madam, 
sir  ?"  continued  Ready  to  Mr.  Seagrave  ;  "  is 
she  better  ?" 

"  I  fear  she  is  very  weak  and  ill,"  replied 
Mr.  Seagrave  ;  "  nothing  but  fine  weather  will 
do  her  any  good.  Do  you  think  that  it  will  be 
fine  now  ?" 

"  Why,  sir,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I  fear  we 
shall  have  more  of  it  yet :  I  have  not  given  my 
thoughts  to  the  captain,  as  I  might  be  mistaken ; 
but  still  I  think  so — I've  not  been  fifty  years  at 
sea  without  learning  something.  I  don't  like  the 
gathering  of  that  bank  there,  Mr.  Seagrave,  and 
I  shouldn't  wonder  if  it  were  to  blow  again  from 
the  very  same  quarter,  and  that  before  dark." 


UNCERTAINTY    OF    LIFE.  37 

K  God's  will  be  done,"  replied  Mr.  Seagrave, 
C£  but  I  am  very  fearful  about  my  poor  wife,  who 
is  completely  worn  to  a  shadow." 

"  I  shouldn't  think  so  much  about  that,  sir,  as 
I  really  never  knew  of  people  dying  that  way, 
although  they  suffer  much.  Master  William,  do 
you  know  that  we  have  lost  some  of  our  men 
since  you  were  down  below  ?" 

"  No— I  heard  the  steward  say  something 
outside  about  the  foremast ;  but  I  did  not  like  to 
ask,  as  mamma  was  so  frightened." 

"  You  were  a  kind  boy  for  that,  Master  Wil- 
liam ;  but  hear  me — we  have  lost  five  of  our 
smartest  and  best  men — Wilson  was  washed 
overboard — Fennings  and  Masters  struck  dead 
with  the  lightning — and  Jones  and  Emery  crush- 
ed by  the  fall  of  the  foremast.  Master  William, 
did  any  of  these  men  imagine,  when  they  left 
the  Cape,  or  indeed  the  day  or  the  hour  before 
it  happened,  that  their  souls  were  to  be  required 
of  them,  and  their  bodies  should  be  now  floating 
hundreds  of  miles  from  the  land?  You  are 
young,  Master  Willy,  but  you  cannot  think  too 
early  of  your  Maker,  or  call  to  mind  what  they 
say  in  the  burial  service, — '  In  the  midst  of  life 
we  are  in  death.' " 

"  Thank  you,  Ready,  thank  you  for  the  lesson 
you  have  given  my  son,"  said  Mr.  Seagrave  ; 
"  and  William,  treasure  it  up  in  your  memory." 

"  Yes,  Master  William,  they  are  the  words  of 

an  old  man  who  has  seen  many  and  many  a  one 

who  was  full  of  youth  and  spirits  called  away 

before  him,  and  who  is  grateful  to  God  that  he 

4 


38     NAVAL  PROFESSION  CONSIDERED. 

has  been  pleased  to  preserve  Ms  life,  and  allow 
him  to  amend  his  ways.  We  must  seek  the 
Lord  in  our  youth,  and  then  we  shall  be  pre- 
pared when  he  thinks  fit  to  summon  us  away." 

"  I  have  been  thinking,"  said  Mr.  Seagrave, 
after  a  silence  of  a  minute  or  two,  u  that  a  sailor 
has  no  right  to  marry." 

"  I've  always  thought  so,  sir,"  replied  Ready ; 
"  and  I  dare  say  many  a  poor  deserted  sailor's 
wife,  when  she  has  listened  to  the  wind  and 
rain  in  her  lonely  bed,  has  thought  the  same." 

"  With  my  permission,"  continued  Mr.  Sea- 
grave,  "  my  boys  shall  never  go  to  sea  if  there 
is  any  other  profession  to  be  found  for  them." 

"  Well,  Mr.  Seagrave,  they  do  say  that  it's 
no  use  balking  a  lad  if  he  wishes  to  go  to  sea, 
and  that  if  he  is  determined,  he  must  go  ;  now  I 
think  otherwise — I  think  a  parent  has  a  right  to 
say  no,  if  he  pleases,  upon  that  point ;  for  you 
see,  sir,  a  lad,  at  the  early  age  at  which  he  goes 
to  sea,  does  not  know  his  own  mind.  Every 
high-spirited -boy  wishes  to  go  to  sea — it's  quite 
natural ;  but  if  the  most  of  them  were  to  speak 
the  truth,  it  is  not  that  they  so  much  want  to  go 
to  sea,  as  that  they  want  to  go  from  school  or 
from  home,  where  they  are  under  the  control  of 
their  masters  or  their  parents." 

"  Very  true,  Ready  ;  they  wish  to  be,  as  they 
consider  they  will  be,  independent." 

"  And  a  pretty  mistake  they  make  of  it,  sir. 
Wiry,  there  is  not  a  greater  slave  in  the  world 
than  a  boy  who  goes  to  sea,  for  the  first  few 
years  after  his  shipping :  for  once  they  are  cor- 


NAVAL  PROFESSION  CONSIDERED.      39 

rected  on  shore,  they  are  punished  ten  times  at 
sea,  and  they  never  again  meet  with  the  love 
and  affection  they  have  left  behind  them.  It  is 
a  hard  life,  and  there  have  been  but  few  who 
have  not  bitterly  repented  it,  and  who  would  not 
have  returned,  like  the  prodigal  son,  and  cast 
themselves  at  their  father's  feet,  only  that  they 
have  been  ashamed." 

"  That's  the  truth,  Ready,  and  it  is  on  that 
account  that  I  consider  that  a  parent  is  justified 
in  refusing  his  consent  to  his  son  going  to  sea, 
if  he  can  properly  provide  for  him  in  any  other 
profession.  There  never  will  be  any  want  of 
sailors,  for  there  always  will  be  plenty  of  poor 
lads  whose  friends  can  do  no  better  for  them ; 
and  in  that  case  the  seafaring  life  is  a  good  one 
to  choose,  as  it  requires  no  other  capital  for  their 
advancement  than  activity  and  courage." 

"  Exactly  what  I  thought  myself,  sir,"  replied 
Ready.  "  May  I  ask  how  Master  Tommy  and 
the  other  children  are,  and  poor  Juno  1" 

"  They  are  all  quite  well,  although  they  have 
been  a  little  bruised  with  sliding  about,"  replied 
Mr.  Seagrave  ;  "  but  I  must  stay  here  no  longer, 
Mrs.  Seagrave  will  want  me  in  the  cabin.  Wil- 
liam, will  you  stay  on  deck  1" 

"  Better  not,  Master  William,  we  are  all  too 
busy,  and  I  cannot  look  after  you  now :  there'll 
be  no  sleep  this  night  for  any  of  us,  fair  or  foul ; 
we  are  weak-handed  now.  So  good  night,  gen- 
tlemen, both  of  you." 


40  CONFUSION    IN    THE    CABIN. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Mr.  Seagrave  and  William  went  down  be- 
low into  the  cabin,  where  they  found  that  there 
was  plenty  of  employment ;  the  steward  had 
brought  a  basin  of  very  hot  pea-soup  for  the 
children.  Tommy,  who  was  sitting  up  in  the 
bed-place  with  his  sister,  had  snatched  it  out 
of  Juno's  left  hand,  for  she  held  the  baby  with 
the  other,  and  in  so  doing,  had  thrown  it  over 
Caroline,  who  was  screaming ;  while  Juno,  in 
her  hurry  to  assist  Caroline,  had  slipped  down 
on  the  deck  with  the  baby,  who  was  also  cry- 
ing with  fright,  although  not  hurt.  Unfortu- 
nately, Juno  had  fallen  down  upon  Yixen  the 
terrier,  who  in  return  had  bitten  her  in  the  leg, 
which  had  made  Juno  also  cry  out ;  while  Mrs. 
Seagrave  was  hanging  her  head  out  of  her  stand- 
ing bed-place,  frightened  out  of  her  wits  at  the 
accident,  but  unable  to  be  of  any  assistance. 
Fortunately,  Mr.  Seagrave  came  down  just  in 
time  to  pick  up  Juno  and  the  baby,  and  then  tried 
to  comfort  little  Caroline,  who  after  all  was  not 
much  scalded,  as  the  soup  had  had  time  to  cool. 

"  Massa  Tommy  is  a  very  naughty  boy,"  cried 
Juno,  rubbing  her  leg.  Master  Tommy  thought 
it  better  to  say  nothing — he  was  duly  admon- 
ished— the  steward  cleaned  up  the  mess,  and 
order  was  at  length  restored. 

In  the  meantime,  they  were  not  idle  upon 
deck :  the  carpenter  was  busy  fixing  a  step  for 
one  of  the  spare  topmasts  instead  of  a  main- 


CAPTAIN    STRUCK    SENSELESS.  41 

mast,  and  the  men  were  fitting  the  rigging  ;  the 
ship  unfortunately  had  sprung  a  leak,  and  four 
hands  at  the  pumps  interfered  very  much  with 
their  task.  As  Ready  had  prophesied,  before 
night  the  gale  blew,  the  sea  rose  again  with  the 
gale,  and  the  leaking  of  the  vessel  increased  so 
much,  that  all  other  labor  was  suspended  for 
that  at  the  pump.  For  two  more  days  did  the 
storm  continue,  during  which  time  the  crew 
were  worn  out  with  fatigue — they  could  pump 
no  longer :  the  ship,  as  she  rolled,  proved  that 
she  had  a  great  deal  of  water  in  her  hold — 
when,  melancholy  as  were  their  prospects  al- 
ready, a  new  disaster  took  place,  which  was 
attended  with  most  serious  results.  Captain 
Osborn  was  on  the  forecastle,  giving  some  orders 
to  the  men,  when  the  strap  of  the  block  which 
hoisted  up  the  main-topgallant  yard  on  the  stump 
of  the  foremast  gave  way,  the  yard  and  sail 
came  down  on  the  deck,  and  struck  him  sense- 
less. As  long  as  Captain  Osborn  commanded 
them,  the  sailors  had  so  high  an  opinion  of  his 
abilities  as  a  seaman,  and  were  so  encouraged 
by  his  cheerful  disposition,  that  they  performed 
their  work  well  and  cheerfully  ;  but  now  that 
he  was,  if  not  killed,  at  all  events  senseless  and 
incapable  of  action,  they  no  longer  felt  them- 
selves under  control.  Mackintosh  was  too  much 
disliked  by  the  seamen  to  allow  his  words  to 
have  any  weight  with  them.  They  were  re- 
gardless of  his  injunctions  or  requests,  and  they 
now  consulted  among  themselves. 

"  The  gale  is  broke,  my  men,  and  we  shall 
4* 


42  SYMPTOMS    OF    INSUBORDINATION. 

have  fine  weather  now,"  observed  Ready,  going 
tip  to  the  sailors  on  the  forecastle.  "  The  wind 
is  going  down  fast." 

"  Yes,"  replied  one  of  the  men,  "  and  the  ship 
is  going  down  fast,  that's  quite  as  certain." 

"  A  good  spell  at  the  pumps  would  do  us  some 
good  now,"  replied  Ready.  "  What  d'ye  say, 
my  lads  V 

"  A  glass  of  grog  or  two  would  do  us  more," 
replied  the  seaman.  "  What  d'ye  say,  my  boys  1 
I  don't  think  that  the  captain  would  refuse  us, 
poor  fellow,  if  he  could  speak." 

"  What  do  you  mean  to  do,  my  lads  ?"  in- 
quired Mackintosh  ;  "  not  get  drunk,  I  hope  ?" 

"  Why  not  V  observed  another  of  the  men  ; 
"  the  ship  must  go  down  soon." 

"  Perhaps  she  may — I  will  not  deny  it,"  said 
Mackintosh  ;  "  but  that  is  no  reason  why  we 
should  not  be  saved :  now,  if  you  get  drunk, 
there  is  no  chance  of  any  one  being  saved, 
and  my  life  is  precious  to  me.  I'm  ready 
to  join  with  you  in  anything  you  please,  and 
you  may  decide  what  is  to  be  done  ;  but  get 
drunk  you  shall  not,  if  I  can  help  it,  that's 
certain." 

"  And  how  can  you  help  it  ?"  replied  one  of 
the  seamen,  surlily. 

"  Because  two  resolute  men  can  do  a  great 
deal — I  may  say  three,  for  in  this  instance 
Ready  will  be  of  my  side,  and  I  can  call  to  my 
assistance  the  cabin-passenger — recollect  the 
firearms  are  all  in  the  cabin.  But  why  should 
we  quarrel  ? — say  at  once  what  you  intend  to 


mackintosh's  advice.  43 

do  ;  and  if  you  have  not  made  up  your  minds, 
will  you  listen  to  what  I  propose  ?" 

As  Mackintosh's  courage  and  determination 
were  well  known,  the  seamen  again  consulted 
together,  'and  then  asked  him  what  he  proposed. 

"  We  have  one  good  boat  left,  the  new  yawl 
on  the  booms  :  the  others,  as  you  know,  are 
washed  away,  with  the  exception  of  the  little 
boat  astern,  which  is  useless,  as  she  is  knocked 
almost  to  pieces.  Now  we  cannot  be  very  far 
from  some  of  the  islands,  indeed  I  think  we  are 
among  them  now.  Let  us  fit  out  the  boat  with 
everything  which  we  require,  go  about  our  work 
steadily  and  quietly,  drink  as  much  grog  now  as 
will  not  hurt  us,  and  take  a  good  provision  of  it 
with  us.  The  boat  is  complete  with  her  masts, 
sails,  and  oars  ;  and  it's  very  hard  if  we  do  not 
save  ourselves  somewhere.  Ready,  do  I  give 
good  advice  or  not  ?" 

"  Yon  give  very  good  advice,  Mackintosh — 
only  what  is  to  become  of  the  cabin-passengers, 
the  women,  and  children  ?  and  are  you  going  to 
leave  poor  Captain  Osborn,  who  lays  there  abaft, 
breathless  and  insensible  ?  or  what  do  you  mean 
to  do  ?" 

"  We  won't  leave  the  captain,"  said  one  of  the 
seamen. 

"  No — no  !"  exclaimed  the  others. 

"  And  the  passengers  ?" 

"  Very  sorry  for  them,"  replied  the  former 
spokesman  ;  "  but  we  shall  have  enough  to  do 
to  save  our  own  lives ;  the  boat  is  not  over- 
large." 


44      PREPARATIONS  FOR  LEAVING  THE  SHIP. 

"  Well,  my  lads,  I  agree  with  you,"  said  Mack- 
intosh. "  Charity  begins  at  home.  What  do 
you  say,  then  ? — shall  it  be  so  ?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  the  seamen,  unanimously ; 
and  Ready  knew  it  was  in  vain  to  expostulate. 
They  now  sat  about  preparing  the  boat,  and 
providing  for  their  wants.  Biscuits,  salt-pork, 
two  or  three  small  casks  of  water,  and  a  barrel 
of  rum,  were  collected  at  the  gangway ;  Mack- 
intosh brought  up  his  quadrant  and  a  compass, 
some  muskets,  powder,  and  shot ;  the  carpenter, 
with  the  assistance  of  another  man,  cut  away 
the  ship's  bulwarks  down  to  the  gunnel,  so  as 
to  enable  them  to  launch  the  boat  overboard,  for 
they  could  not  of  course  hoist  her  out  now  that 
the  masts  were  gone.  In  an  hour  everything 
was  prepared.  A  long  rope  was  made  fast  to 
the  boat,  which  was  brought  to  the  gunnel  ready 
for  launching  overboard,  and  then  the  ship's 
broadside  was  brought  to  the  wind.  Ready  had 
taken  no  part  in  their  labor  ;  he  had  once  or 
twice  sounded  the  well,  to  ascertain  if  the-  water 
gained  upon  the  ship,  and  then  sat  down  by  the 
side  of  Captain  Osborn,  who  still  remained  in- 
sensible from  the  blow  which  he  had  received 
on  his  head.  As  the  ship  was  brought  to  the 
wind,  Mr.  Seagrave  came  on  deck  and  looked 
around  him. 

He  perceived  the  boat  ready  for  launching, 
the  provisions  and  water  at  the  gangway,  the 
ship  brought  to  the  wind,  and  rolling  slowly  to 
the  heave  of  the  sea  ;  at  last  he  saw  Ready  sit- 
ting down  by  Captain  Osborn,  who  was  appa- 


PREPARATIONS    FOR    LEAVING    THE    SHIP.    45 

rently  dead.  "  What  is  all  this,  Ready  ?"  in- 
quired Seagrave,  "  Are  they  going  to  leave  the 
ship  ?  have  they  killed  Captain  Osborn  ?" 

"  No,  sir — not  quite  so  bad  as  that.  Poor 
Captain  Osborn  was  struck  down  by  the  fall  of 
the  yard,  and  has  been  insensible  ever  since  : 
but,  as  to  the  other  matter,  I  fear  that  is  deci- 
ded ;  you  see  they  are  launching  the  boat." 

"  But  my  poor  wife,  she  will  never  be  able 
to  go — she  cannot  move — she  is  so  ill !" 

"  I'm  afraid,  Mr.  Seagrave,  that  they  have  no 
idea  of  taking  either  you,  or  your  wife,  or  your 
children,  with  them." 

"  What !  leave  us  here  to  perish  1  Merciful 
Heaven  !  how  cruel — how  barbarous  !" 

"  It  is  not  kind,  Mr.  Seagrave,  but  still  you 
see  it  is  the  law  of  nature.  When  it  is  a  ques- 
tion of  life,  it  is  every  one  for  himself,  for  life  is 
sweet :  they  are  not  more  unkind  than  they 
would  be  to  each  other,  if  there  were  too  many 
for  the  boat  to  hold.  I've  seen  all  this  before 
in  my  time,"  replied  Ready,  gravely. 

"  My  wife  !  my  children !"  cried  Mr.  Sea- 
grave, covering  his  face  with  his  hands.  "  But 
I  will  speak  to  them,"  continued  he  after  a 
pause  ;  "  surely  they  will  listen  to  the  dictates 
of  humanity  ;  at  all  events  Mr.  Mackintosh  will 
have  some  power  over  them.  Don't  you  think 
so,  Ready  ?" 

"  Well,  Mr.  Seagrave,  if  I  must  speak,  I 
confess  to  you  that  there  is  not  a  harder  heart 
among  them  than  that  of  Mr.  Mackintosh,  and 
it's  useless  speaking  to  him  or  any  one  of  them ; 


46       NOBLE  CONDUCT  OF  READY. 

and  you  must  not  be  too  severe  upon  them  neith- 
er :  the  boat  is  small,  and  could  not  hold  more 
people  with  the  provisions  which  they  take  with 
them — that  is  the  fact.  If  they  were  to  take 
you  and  your  family  into  the  boat,  it  might  be 
the  cause  of  all  perishing  together  ;  if  I  thought 
otherwise,  I  would  try  what  I  could  do  to  per- 
suade them,  but  it  is  useless." 

"  What  must  be  done  then,  Ready  ?" 
"  We  must  put  our  trust  in  a  merciful  God, 
Mr.   Seagrave,  who  will  dispose   of  us  as  he 
thinks  fit." 

"  We  must.  What !  do  not  you  go  with  them  ?" 
"  No,  Mr.  Seagrave.  I  have  been  thinking 
about  it  this  last  hour,  and  I  have  made  up  my 
mind  to  remain  with  you.  They  intend  to  take 
poor  Captain  Osborn  with  them,  and  give  him 
a  chance,  and  have  offered  to  take  me  ;  but  I 
shall  stay  here." 

"To  perish?"  replied  Mr.  Seagrave,  with 
surprise. 

"  As  God  pleases,  Mr.  Seagrave.  I  am  an 
old  man,  and  it  is  of  little  consequence  ;  and  I 
hope  that  I  am  a  prepared  man  as  far  as  I 
have  been  able.  I  tell  you,  Mr.  Seagrave,  I 
think  much  more  of  your  children  than  I  do  for 
myself.  I  care  little  whether  I  am  taken  away 
a  year  or  two  sooner,  but  I  do  not  like  to  see 
blossoms  cut  off  in  early  spring  ;  I  may  be  of 
use  if  I  remain,  for  I've  an  old  head  upon  my 
shoulders,  and  I  could  not  leave  you  all  to  per- 
ish when  you  might  be  saved  if  you  only  knew 
how  to  act.     But  here  the  seamen  come — the 


DEPARTURE    FROM    THE    SHIP.  47 

boat  is  all  ready,  and  they  will  now  take  poor 
Captain  Osborn  with  them." 

The  sailors  came  aft,  and  lifted  up  the  still 
insensible  captain.  As  they  were  going  away 
one  of  them  said,  "  Come,  Ready,  there's  no 
time  to  lose." 

"  Never  mind  me,  Williams  ;  I  shall  stick  to 
the  ship,"  replied  Ready.  "  I  wish  you  suc- 
cess with  all  my  heart :  and,  Mr.  Mackintosh, 
I  have  but  one  promise  to  exact  from  you,  and 
I  hope  you  will  not  refuse  me  ;  which  is,  that  if 
you  are  saved,  you  will  then  not  forget  those 
you  leave  here  on  board,  and  take  measures  for 
their  being  searched  for  among  the  islands." 

"  Nonsense,  Ready !  come  into  the  boat,"  re- 
plied the  first  mate. 

"  I  shall  stay  here,  Mr.  Mackintosh  ;  and  I 
only  beg  that  you  will  promise  me  what  I  ask. 
Acquaint  Mr.  Seagrave's  friends  with  what  has 
happened,  and  where  it  is  most  likely  we  may  be 
found,  if  it  please  God  to  save  us  :  that  is  all 
that  is  necessary.     Do  you  promise  me  that  V 

"  Yes  I  do,  Ready,  if  you  are  determined  to 
stay  :  but,"  continued  he,  going  up  to  Ready, 
and  whispering  to  him,  "  it  is  madness — come 
away,  man !" 

"  Good-bye,  Mr.  Mackintosh,"  replied  Ready, 
extending  his  hand.  "  You  will  keep  your 
promise  ?" 

After  much  further  expostulation  on  the  part 
of  Mackintosh  and  the  seamen,  to  which  Ready 
gave  a  deaf  ear,  the  boat  was  pushed  off,  and 
they  made  sail  to  the  northeast. 


48  DESPAIR    OF    MR.    SEAGRAVE. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

For  some  time  after  the  boat  had  shoved  off 
from  the  ship,  old  Ready  remained  with  his 
arms  folded,  watching  it  in  silence.  Mr.  Sea- 
grave  stood  by  him ;  his  heart  was  too  full  for 
utterance,  for  he  imagined  that  as  the  boat  in- 
creased her  distance  from  the  vessel,  so  did 
every  ray  of  hope  depart,  and  that  his  wife  and 
children,  himself,  and  the  old  man  who  was  by 
his  side,  were  doomed  to  perish.  His  counte- 
nance was  that  of  a  man  in  utter  despair.  At 
last  old  Ready  spoke. 

"  They  think  that  they  will  be  saved  and  that 
we  must  perish,  Mr.  Seagrave  ;  they  forget  that 
there  is  a  Power  above,  who  will  himself  de- 
cide that  point — a  power  compared  to  which 
the  efforts  of  weak  man  are  as  nought." 

•'  True,"  replied  Mr.  Seagrave,  in  a  low  voice  ; 
"  but  still  what  chance  can  we  have  on  a  sink- 
ing ship,  with  so  many  helpless  creatures  around 
us,  I  confess  that  I  cannot  imagine." 

"  We  must  do  our  best,  and  submit  to  his 
will,"  replied  Ready,  who  then  went  aft,  and 
shifted  the  helm,  so  as  to  put  the  ship  again  be- 
fore the  wind. 

As  the  old  man  had  foretold  to  the  seamen 
before  they  quitted  the  vessel,  the  gale  was 
now  over,  and  the  sea  had  gone  down  consid- 
erably. The  ship,  however,  dragged  but  slow- 
ly through  the  water,  and  after  a  short  time 
Ready  lashed  the  wheel,  and  went  forward. 


MR.    SEAGRAVE    COMFORTED.  49 

On  his  return  to  the  quarter-deck,  he  found  Mr. 
Seagrave  had  thrown  himself  down  (apparently 
in  a  state  of  despair)  upon  the  sail  on  which 
Captain  Osborn  had  been  laid  after  his  accident. 

"  If  you  are  praying,  Mr.  Seagrave,  I  am 
sorry  to  interrupt  you,  but  if  you  are  not,  but 
are  overcome  with  your  situation,  perhaps  I  may 
be  able  to  give  you  some  little  hope." 

"  I  have  been  praying,"  replied  Mr.  Seagrave, 
raising  himself  up,  "  and,  since  that,  I  have 
been  trying  to  collect  my  thoughts,  which  I  ac- 
knowledge to  be  very  confused.  The  great 
pang  will  be  to  communicate  to  my  wife  our 
hopeless  situation." 

"  If  I  thought  our  situation  hopeless,"  replied 
Ready,  "  I  would  candidly  say  so  ;  but  there 
always  is  hope,  even  at  the  very  worst, — and 
there  always  ought  to  be  trust  in  that  God  with- 
out whose  knowledge  not  a  sparrow  falls  to  the 
ground.  But,  Mr.  Seagrave,  I  shall  speak  as  a 
seaman,  and  tell  you  what  our  probabilities  are. 
The  ship  is  half-full  of  water,  from  her  seams 
having  opened  by  the  straining  of  the  gale,  and 
the  heavy  blows  which  she  received  ;  but,  now 
that  the  gale  has  abated,  she  has  recovered  her- 
self very  much.  I  have  sounded  the  well,  and 
find  that  she  has  not  made  many  inches  within 
the  last  two  hours,  and  probably,  as  she  closes 
her  seams,  will  make  less.  If,  therefore,  it 
pleases  God  that  the  fine  weather  should  con- 
tinue, there  is  no  fear  of  the  vessel  sinking 
under  us  for  some  little  time  ;  and  as  we  are 
now  among  the  islands,  it  is  not  impossible., 
5 


50  MR.    SEAGRAVE    COMFORTED. 

nay,  it  is  very  probable,  that  we  may  be  able  to 
run  her  ashore,  and  thus  save  our  lives.  I 
thought  of  all  this  when  I  refused  to  go  in  the 
boat,  and  I  thought  also,  Mr.  Seagrave,  that  if 
you  were  to  have  been  deserted  by  me  as  well 
as  by  all  the  rest,  you  would  have  been  unable 
yourself  to  take  advantage  of  any  chances  which 
might  turn  up  in  your  favor,  and  therefore  I 
have  remained,  hoping,  under  God's  providence 
to  be  the  means  of  assisting  you  and  your  fami- 
ly in  this  sore  position.  I  think  now  it  would 
be  better  that  you  should  go  down  into  the  cabin, 
and  with  a  cheerful  face  encourage  poor  Mrs. 
Seagrave  with  the  change  in  the  weather,  and 
the  hope  of  arriving  in  some  place  of  safety. 
If  she  does  not  know  that  the  men  have  quitted 
the  ship,  do  not  tell  her ;  say  that  the  steward 
is  with  the  other  men,  which  will  be  true 
enough,  and,  if  possible,  leave  her  in  the  dark 
as  to  what  has  taken  place  ;  Master  William 
can  be  trusted,  and,  if  you  will  send  him  here 
to  me,  I  will  talk  to  him.  What  do  you  think, 
Mr.  Seagrave  ?" 

"  I  hardly  know  what  to  think,  Ready,  or  how 
sufficiently  to  thank  you  for  your  self-devotion, 
if  I  may  so  term  it,  in  this  exigency.  That 
your  advice  is  excellent,  and  that  I  shall  follow 
it,  you  may  be  assured  ;  and,  should  we  be 
saved  from  the  death  which  at  present  stares  us 
in  the  face,  my  gratitude " 

"  Do  not  speak  of  that,  sir,  I  am  an  old  man 
with  few  wants,  and  whose  life  is  of  little  use 
now.     All  I  wish  to  feel  is,  that  I  am  trying  to 


MR.    SEAGRAVE    COMFORTED.  51 

do  my  duty  in  that  situation  into  which  it  has 
pleased  God  to  call  me.  What  can  this  world 
offer  to  one  who  has  roughed  it  all  his  life,  and 
who  has  neither  kith  nor  kin  that  he  knows  of 
to  care  about  his  death?  Thank  you  kindly, 
Mr.  Seagrave,  nevertheless  :  now  I  think  you 
had  better  go  down,  and  I  will  look  about  me 
a  little."  Mr.  Seagrave  pressed  the  hand  of 
Ready,  and  went  down  without  making  any 
reply.  He  found  that  his  wife  had  been  asleep 
for  the  last  hour,  and  was  not  yet  awake.  The 
children  were  also  quiet  in  their  beds.  Juno 
and  William  were  the  only  two  who  were  sit- 
ting up. 

William  made  a  sign  to  his  father  that  his 
mother  was  asleep,  and  then  said  in  a  whisper, 
"  I  did  not  like  to  leave  the  cabin  while  you 
were  on  deck,  but  the  steward  has  not  been 
here  these  two  hours  :  he  went  to  milk  the  goat 
for  baby  and  has  not  returned.  We  have  had 
no  breakfast,  none  of  us." 

"  William,  go  on  deck,"  replied  his  father ; 
"  Ready  wishes  to  speak  to  you — I  will  stay 
here." 

William  went  on  deck  to  Ready,  who  soon 
explained  to  him  the  position  in  which  they 
were  placed  ;  he  pointed  out  to  him  the  neces- 
sity of  his  doing  all  he  could  to  assist  his  father 
and  him,  and  not  to  alarm  his  mother  in  her 
precarious  state  of  health.  WTilliam,  who,  as  it 
may  be  expected,  looked  very  grave,  did,  how- 
ever immediately  enter  into  Ready's  views,  and 
proceeded   to  do   his  best.      "Now,   Ready," 


52  EXERTIONS    OF    WILLIAM    AND    READY. 

said  he,  "  you  know  the  steward  has  left  with 
the  other  men,  and  when  my  mother  wakes  she 
will  ask  whv  the  children,  have  had  no  breakfast. 
What  can  I  do  ?" 

"  I  don't  know  ;  but  I  think  you  can  milk  one 
of  the  goats  if  I  show  you  how,  while  I  go  and 
get  the  other  things  ready  ;  I  can  leave  the 
deck,  for  you  see  the  ship  steers  herself  very 
nicely  ; — and,  Master  William,  I  have  sounded 
the  well  just  before  you  came  up,  and  I  don't 
think  she  makes  much  water  ;  and,"  continued 
he,  looking  round  him,  and  up  above,  "  we  shall 
have  fine  weather,  and  a  smooth  sea  before 
night." 

By  the  united  exertions  of  Ready  and  Wil- 
liam the  breakfast  was  prepared  while  Mrs.  Sea- 
grave  still  continued  in  a  sound  sleep.  The 
motion  of  the  ship  was  now  very  little  :  she  only 
rolled  very  slowly  from  one  side  to  the  other, 
for  she  was  heavy  with  the  water  which  had 
leaked  into  her ;  the  sea  and  wind  had  gone 
down,  and  the  sun  shone  brightly  over  their 
heads  ;  the  boat  had  been  out  of  sight  some 
time,  and  the  ship  did  not  go  through  the  water 
faster  than  three  miles  an  hour,  for  she  had  no 
other  sail  upon  her  than  the  main-topgallant- 
sail  hoisted  up  on  the  stump  of  the  foremast. 
Ready,  who  had  been  some  time  down  in  the 
cabin,  proposed  to  Mr.  Seagrave  that  Juno  and 
all  the  children  should  go  on  deck.  "  They 
cannot  be  expected  to  be  quiet,  sir  ;  and,  now 
that  madam  is  in  such  a  sweet  sleep,  it  would 
be  a  pity  to  wake  her.     After  so  much  fatigue 


DISTRESS    OF    JUNO.  53 

she  may  sleep  for  hours,  and  the  longer  the 
better,  for  you  know  that  (in  a  short  time,  I 
trust)  she  will  have  to  exert  herself."  Mr. 
Seagrave  agreed  to  the  good  sense  of  this  pro- 
posal, and  went  on  deck  with  Juno  and  the 
children,  leaving  William  in  the  cabin  to  watch 
his  mother.  Poor  Juno  was  very  much  aston- 
ished when  she  came  up  the  ladder  and  per- 
ceived the  condition  of  the  vessel,  and  the  ab- 
sence of  the  men  ;  but  Mr.  Seagrave  told  her 
what  had  happened,  and  cautioned  her  against 
saying  a  word  to  Mrs.  Seagrave.  Juno  prom- 
ised that  she  would  not ;  but  the  poor  girl  per- 
ceived the  danger  of  their  position,  and,  as  she 
pressed  little  Albert  to  her  bosom,  a  tear  or  two 
rolled  down  her  cheeks — she  was  not  thinking 
of  herself,  but  of  what  would  become  of  her  lit- 
tle charge.  Even  Tommy  and  Caroline  could 
not  help  asking  where  the  masts  and  sails 
were,  and  what  had  become  of  Captain  Os- 
born. 

"  Look  there,  sir,""  said  Ready,  pointing  out 
some  floating  seaweed  to  Mr.  Seagrave. 

"  I  perceive  it,"  said  Mr.  Seagrave ;  "  but 
what  then  ?" 

"  That  by  itself  would  not  be  quite  proof," 
replied  Ready,  "  but  we  sailors  have  other  signs 
and  tokens.  Do  you  see  those  birds  hovering 
over  the  waves  V 

"  I  do." 

"  Well,  sir,  those  birds  never  go  far  from 
land,  that's  all :  and  now,  sir,  I'll  go  down  for 
my  quadrant ;  for,  although  I  cannot  tell  the 
5# 


54  GLOOMY    PROSPECT. 

longitude  just  now,  at  all  events  I  can  find  out 
the  latitude  we  are  in,  and  then  by  looking  at 
the  chart  shall  be  able  to  give  some  kind  of 
guess  whereabout  we  are,  if  we  see  land  soon." 

"  It  is  nearly  noon  now,"  observed  Ready, 
reading  off  his  quadrant,  "  the  sun  rises  very 
slowly.  What  a  happy  thing  a  child  is  !  Look, 
sir,  at  those  little  creatures  playing  about,  and 
as  merry  now,  and  as  unaware  of  danger,  as  if 
they  were  at  home  in  their  parlor.  Although 
nothing  pains  me  more  when  it  does  take  place, 
I  often  think,  sir,  it  is  a  great  blessing  for  a 
child  to  be  called  away  early ;  and  that  it  is 
selfish  in  parents  to  repine." 

"  Perhaps  it  is,"  replied  Mr.  Seagrave,  look- 
ing mournfully  at  his  children. 

"  It's  twelve  o'clock,  sir.  I'll  just  go  down 
and  work  the  latitude,  and  then  I'll  bring  up  the 
chart." 

Mr.  Seagrave  remained  on  deck.  He  was 
soon  in  deep  and  solemn  thought ;  nor  was  it 
to  be  wondered  at — the  ship  a  wreck  and  de- 
serted— left  alone  on  the  wide  water  with  his 
wife  and  helpless  family,  with  but  one  to  assist 
him :  had  that  one  deserted  him  as  well  as  the 
rest,  what  would  have  been  his  position  then  ? 
utter  helplessness  !  And  now  what  had  they  to 
expect  ?  Their  greatest  hopes  were  to  gain 
some  island,  and,  if  they  succeeded,  perhaps  a 
desert  island,  perhaps  an  island  inhabited  by 
savages — to  be  murdered,  or  to  perish  misera- 
bly of  hunger  and  thirst.  Or,  allowing  that 
they  did  find  the  means  of  subsistence,  what 


SIGNS    OF    LAND.  55 

then  ?  Were  they  to  remain  there  for  their  lives, 
and  die  unknown  and  unheeded  1  It  was  not 
until  sometime  after  these  reflections  had  pass- 
ed through  his  mind,  that  Mr.  Seagrave  could 
recall  himself  to  a  sense  of  thankfulness  to  the 
Almighty  for  having  hitherto  preserved  them, 
or  could  say  with  humility,  "  O  Lord  !  thy  will, 
not  mine,  be  done."  But,  having  once  succeed- 
ed in  repressing  his  murmurs  and  his  doubts  of 
the  goodness  of  Providence,  he  then  felt  that  he 
had  courage  and  faith  to  undergo  every  trial 
which  might  be  imposed  upon  him. 

"  Here  is  the  chart,  sir,"  said  Ready,  "  and  I 
have  drawn  a  pencil  line  through  our  latitude  : 
you  perceive  that  it  passes  through  this  cluster 
of  islands  ;  and  I  think  we  must  be  among  them, 
or  very  near.  Now  I  must  put  something  on 
for  dinner,  and  then  look  sharp  out  for  the  land. 
Will  you  take  a  look  round,  Mr.  Seagrave,  es- 
pecially a-head  and  on  the  bows  1" 

Ready  went  down  to  see  what  he  could  pro- 
cure for  dinner,  as  the  seamen,  when  they  left 
the  ship,  had  collected  almost  all  which  came 
first  to  hand.  He  soon  procured  a  piece  of  salt 
beef  and  some  potatoes,  which  he  put  into  the 
saucepan,  and  then  returned  on  deck. 

Mr.  Seagrave  was  forward,  looking  over  the 
bows,  and  Ready  went  there  to  him. 

"  Ready,  I  think  I  see  something,  but  I  can 
hardly  tell  what  it  is.;  it  appears  to  be  in  the 
air,  and  yet  it  is  not  clouds.  Look  there,  where 
I  point  my  finger." 

"  You're  right,  sir,"  replied  Ready,  "  there 


56  DISCOVERY    OF    LAND. 

is  something ;  it  is  not  the  land  which  you  see, 
but  it  is  the  trees  upon  the  land  which  are  re- 
fracted, as  they  call  it,  so  as  to  appear,  as  you 
say,  as  if  they  were  in  the  air.  That  is  an 
island,  sir,  depend  upon  it ;  but  I  will  go  down 
and  get  my  glass." 

"  It  is  the  land,  Mr.  Seagrave,"  said  Ready, 
after  examining  it  with  his  glass — "  yes,  it  is 
so,"  continued  he,  musing ;  "  I  wish  that  we 
had  seen  it  earlier  ;  and  yet  we  must  be  thank- 
ful." 

"  Why  so,  Ready  ?" 

"  Only,  sir,  as  the  ship  forges  so  slowly 
through  the  water,  I  fear  that  we  shall  not 
reach  it  before  dark,  and  I  should  have  wished 
to  have  had  daylight  to  have  laid  her  nicely  on 
it." 

"  There  is  very  little  wind  now." 

"  Well,  let  us  hope  that  there  will  be  more," 
replied  Ready  ;  "  if  not,  we  must  do  our  best ; 
— but  I  must  now  go  to  the  helm,  for  we  must 
steer  right  for  the  island ;  it  would  not  do  to 
pass  it,  for,  Mr.  Seagrave,  although  the  ship 
does  not  leak  so  much  as  she  did,  yet  I  must  now 
tell  you  that  I  do  not  think  that  she  could  be 
kept  more  than  twenty-four  hours  above  water. 
I  thought  otherwise  this  morning  when  I  sound- 
ed the  well ;  but  when  I  went  down  in  the  hold 
for  the  beef,  I  then  perceived  that  we  were  in 
more  danger  than  I  had  any  idea  of ;  however, 
there  is  the  land,  and  every  chance  of  escape  •, 
so  let  us  thank  the  Lord  for  all  his  mercies." 

"  Amen  !•'  replied  Mr.  Seagrave. 


STEER    FOR    LAND.  57 

Ready  went  to  the  helm  and  steered  a  course 
for  the  land,  which  was  not  so  far  distant  as  he 
had  imagined,  for  the  island  was  very  low :  by 
degrees  the  wind  freshened  up,  and  they  went 
faster  through  the  water ;    and  now,  the  trees, 
which  had  appeared  as  if  in  the  air,  joined  on 
to  the  land,  and  they  could  make  out  that  it  was 
a  low  coral  island  covered  with  groves  of  cocoa- 
nuts.     Occasionally  Ready  gave  the  helm  up 
to  Mr.  Seagrave,  and  went  forward  to  examine. 
When  they  were  within  three  or  four  miles  of 
it,  Ready  came  back  from   the   forecastle,  and 
said,  "  I  think  I  see  my  way  pretty  clear,  sir : 
you  see  we  are  to  the  windward  of  the  island, 
and  there  is  always  deep  water  to  the  windward 
of  these  sort  of  isles,  and  reefs  and  shoals  to 
leeward  ;   we  must,  therefore,  find  some  little 
cleft  in  the  coral  rock  to  dock  her  in,  as  it  were, 
or  she  may  fall  back  into  deep  water  after  she 
has    taken   the    ground,    for    sometimes    these 
islands  run  up  like  a  wall,  with  forty  or   fifty 
fathom  of  water  close  to  the  weather-sides  of 
them ;    but  I  do  see  a  spot   where  I  think  she 
may  be  put  on  shore  with  safety.     You  see  those 
three    cocoa-nut   trees    close    together    on  the 
beach  ?    Now,  sir,  I  cannot  well  see  them  as  I 
steer,  so  do  you  go  forward,  and  if  I  am  to  steer 
more  to  the  right,  put  out  your  right  hand,  and 
if  to  the  left,  the  same  with  your  left ;  and  when 
the  ship's  head  is  as  it  ought  to  be,  then  drop 
the  hand  which  you  have  raised." 

"  I  perfectly  understand  you,  Ready,"  replied 
Mr.  Seagrave ;  who  then  went  forward  and  di- 


58  SHIP    ON    CORAL    ROCKS. 

rected  the  steering  of  the  vessel  as  they  neared 
the  island.  When  they  were  within  half  a 
mile  of  it,  the  color  of  the  water  changed,  very 
much  to  the  satisfaction  of  Ready,  who  knew 
that  the  weather-side  of  the  island  would  not  be 
so  steep  as  was  usually  the  case  ;  still  it  was  an 
agitating  moment  as  they  ran  on  to  the  beach. 
They  were  now  within  a  cable's  length,  and 
still  the  ship  did  not  ground ;  a  little  nearer, 
and  there  was  a  grating  at  her  bottom — it  was 
the  breaking  off  of  the  coral-trees  which  grew 
below  like  forests  under  water — again  she  gra- 
ted, and  more  harshly,  then  struck,  and  then 
again ;  at  last  she  struck  violently,  as  the  swell 
lifted  her  farther  on,  and  then  remained  fast  and 
quiet.  Ready  let  go  the  helm  to  ascertain  the 
position  of  the  ship.  He  looked  over  the  stern 
and  around  the  ship,  and  found  that  she  was 
firmly  fixed,  fore  and  aft,  upon  a  bed  of  coral 
rocks. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

"  All's  well  so  far,  sir,"  said  Ready  to  Mr. 
Seagrave  ;  "  and  now  let  us  return  thanks  to 
Heaven." 

Ready  knelt  down  on  the  deck,  took  off 
his  hat,  and  remained  a  short  time  in  prayer. 
Mr.  Seagrave  did  the  same  :  the  children  at 
first  looked  on  and  wondered,  and  then  knelt 


ALARM    OF    MRS.   SEAGRAVE.  59 

down  by  the  side  of  them,  following  the  exam- 
ple of  Juno. 

As  they  rose,  William  came  up,  and  said — 
"  Father,  my  mother  has  sent  me  to  you  ;  she 
was  awakened  by  the  noise  under  the  ship's  bot- 
tom, and  is  frightened — will  you  go  down  to 
her  ?" 

"  Yes,  my  child,  directly,"  said  Mr.  Seagrave. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  my  dear — and  where 
have  you  all  been  VI  exclaimed  Mrs.  Seagrave, 
when  her  husband  went  down  below.  "  I  have 
been  so  frightened — I  was  in  such  a  sound 
sleep,  and  I  was  awakened  with  such  a  dread- 
ful noise." 

"  Be  composed,  my  dear,"  replied  Mr.  Sea- 
grave :  "  we  have  been  in  great  danger,  and 
are  now,  I  trust,  in  safety.  Tell  me,  are  you 
not  better  after  your  long  sleep  ?" 

"  Yes,  much  better — much  stronger  ;  but  do 
tell  me  what  has  happened." 

"  Much  took  place,  dearest,  before  you  went 
to  sleep,  which  was  concealed  from  you ;  but 
now,  as  I  expect  we  shall  all  go  on  shore  in  a 
short  time " 

"  Go  on  shore,  my  dear  ?" 

"  Yes,  on  shore.  Now  be  calm,  and  hear  what 
has  happened,  and  how  much  we  have  reason 
to  be  grateful  to  Heaven." 

Mr.  Seagrave  then  entered  into  a  detail  of  all 
that  had  passed.  Mrs.  Seagrave  heard  him 
without  reply ;  and  when  he  had  finished,  she 
threw  herself  in  his  arms,  and  wept  bitterly. 

Mr.  Seagrave  remained  with  his  wife,  using 


60  RESOURCES    ENUMERATED. 

all  his  efforts  to  console  her,  until  Juno  reap- 
peared  with  the  children,  for  it  was  now  get- 
ting late  ;  and  then  Mr.  Seagrave  returned  on 
deck  to  consult  with  Ready. 

"  Well,  sir,"  said  Ready,  when  Mr.  Seagrave 
went  up  to  him,  "  I  have  been  looking  well 
about  me,  and  I  think  that  we  have  great  reason 
to  be  thankful.  The  ship  is  fast  enough,  and 
will  not  move  until  some  violent  gales  come  on 
and  break  her  up  ;  but  of  that  there  is  no  fear 
at  present ;  the  little  wind  that  there  is,  is  go- 
ing down,  and  we  shall  have  a  calm  before 
morning." 

"  I  grant  that  there  is  no  immediate  danger, 
Ready  ;  but  how  are  we  to  get  on  shore  1 — and, 
when  on  shore,  how  are  we  to  exist  ?" 

"  I  have  thought  of  that  too,  sir,  and  I  must 
have  your  assistance,  and  even  that  of  Master 
William,  to  get  the  little  boat  on  board  to  repair 
her ;  her  bottom  is  stove  in,  it  is  true,  but  I  am 
carpenter  enough  for  that,  and  with  some  well- 
tarred  canvass  I  can  make  her  sufficiently  water- 
tight to  land  us  all  in  safety,  until  I  have  an  op- 
portunity of  putting  her  in  better  order.  We 
must  set  to  at  daylight." 

"  And  when  we  get  on  shore  ?" 

"  Why,  Mr.  Seagrave,  where  there  are  cocoa- 
nut-trees  in  such  plenty  as  there  are  on  that 
island,  there  is  no  fear  of  starvation,  even  if  we 
had  not  the  ship's  provisions.  I  expect  a  little 
difficulty  with  regard  to  water,  for  the  island  is 
low — very  low,  and  small ;  but  we  cannot  ex- 
pect to  find  everything  exactly  as  we  wish." 


MR.  SEAGRAVE  REPROVED  EY  READY.         61 

"  I  am  thankful  to  the  Almighty  for  our  pres- 
ervation, Ready ;  but  still  there  are  feelings 
which  I  cannot  get  over.  Here  we  are  cast 
away  upon  a  desolate  island,  which,  perhaps,  no 
ship  may  ever  come  near,  so  that  there  is  little 
chance  of  our  being  taken  off.  Here  we  may 
live  and  die — here  my  children  may  grow  up — 
yes,  grow  old,  after  they  have  buried  you,  their 
father,  and  their  mother,  and  follow  us  to  the 
same  tomb.  All  their  prospects  in  life,  all  mine 
— all  blasted — all  my  hopes  overthrown — it  is  a 
melancholy  and  cruel  fate,  Ready,  and  that  you 
must  acknowledge." 

"Mr.  Seagrave,  as  an  old  man  compared  to 
you,  I  may  venture  to  say  that  you  are  ungrate- . 
ful  to  Heaven  to  give  Avay  to  these  repinings. 
What  is  said  in  the  book  of  Job  1  '  Shall  we 
receive  good  of  the  Lord,  and  shall  we  not  re- 
ceive evil  V  Besides,  who  knows  whether  good 
may  not  proceed  from  what  appears  evil  ?  You 
talk  of  your  children  and  of  their  prospects,  Mr. 
Seagrave,  but  can  you  tell  what  might  have 
happened  if  you  had  arrived  at  Sydney,  and  had 
followed  up  your  worldly  concerns  ?  Most 
children  promise  fair  ;  but,  when  they  arrive  at 
manhood,  do  they  always  prove  equal  to  the  ex- 
pectations of  their  parents  1  Who  knows  but 
what  this  visitation  upon  them  may  have  pre- 
served them  from  wickedness,  or  from  a  violent 
death  in  the  midst  of  their  wickedness — from 
being  cut  off  in  their  prime — from  disgracing 
you  and  their  good  mother  ?  I  beg  your  pardon, 
Mr.  Seagrave,  I  hope  I  have  not  offended  you ; 
6 


62  RECOVERS    HIS    SELF-POSSESSION. 

but  indeed,  sir,  I  felt  that  it  was  my  duty  to 
speak  as  I  have  done." 

"  You  have  reproved  me  very  justly  Ready  ; 
and  I  thank  you  for  it,"  replied  Mr.  Seagrave ; 
"  I  will  repine  no  more,  but  make  the  best  of  it." 

"  And  trust  in  God,  sir,  who,  if  he  thinks  fit, 
will  restore  you  once  more  to  your  friends,  and 
increase  tenfold  your  flocks  and  herds," 

"  That  quotation  becomes  very  apt,  Ready," 
replied  Mr.  Seagrave,  smiling,  "  considering  that 
all  my  prospects  are  in  flocks  and  herds  upon 
my  land  in  New  South  Wales.  I  must  put  my- 
self under  your  orders  ;  for,  in  our  present  posi- 
tion, you  are  my  superior — knowledge  is  power. 
Can  we  do  anything  to-night  ?" 

"  I  can  do  a  little,  Mr.  Seagrave ;  but  you 
cannot  assist  me  till  to-morrow  morning,  except 
indeed  to  help  me  to  drag  these  two  spars  aft ; 
and  then  I  can  rig  a  pair  of  sheers,  and  have 
them  all  ready  for  hoisting  up  to-morrow  morn- 
ing to  get  the  boat  in.  You  see,  with  so  little 
strength  on  board,  and  no  masts,  we  shall  be 
obliged  to  contrive." 

Mr.  Seagrave' assisted  Ready  in  getting  the 
two  spars  aft,  and  laid  on  the  spot  which  was 
required.  "  There  now,  Mr.  Seagrave,  you 
may  go  down  below.  Mr.  William  had  better 
let  loose  the  two  dogs,  and  give  them  a  little 
victuals,  for  we  have  quite  forgotten  them,  poor 
things.  I  shall  keep  watch  to-night,  for  I  have 
plenty  to  do,  and  plenty  to  think  of;  so,  good- 
night, sir." 

Mr.  Seagrave  wished  Ready  good-night,  and 


INVENTORY    OF    LIVE    STOCK.  63 

went  below.  Ready  remained  on  deck,  lashing 
the  heads  of  the  spars,  and  fixing  his  tackles 
ready  for  the  morrow.  When  all  was  done,  he 
sat  down  upon  one  of  the  hencoops,  and  re- 
mained in  deep  thought.  At  last,  tired  with 
watching  and  exertion,  the  old  man  fell  asleep. 
He  was  awakened  at  daylight  by  the  dogs,  who 
had  been  set  at  liberty,  and  who,  after  walking 
about  the  ship  and  finding  nobody,  had  then 
gone  to  sleep  at  the  cabin-door.  At  daybreak 
they  had  roused  up,  and  going  on  deck  had 
found  old  Ready  asleep  on  the  hencoop,  and 
were  licking  his  face  in  their  joy  at  having  dis- 
covered him.  "  Ay,"  said  the  old  man,  as  he 
got  off  the  hencoop,  "  you'll  all  three  be  useful, 
if  I  mistake  not,  by-and-by.  Down,  Vixen, 
down — poor  creature,  you've  lost  a  good  master, 
I'm  afraid." 

"  Stop — now  let  me  see,"  said  Ready,  talking 
to  himself;  "first — but  I'll  get  the  logboard  and 
a  bit  of  chalk,  and  write  them  down,  for  my 
memory  is  not  quite  so  good  as  it  was." 

Ready  placed  the  logboard  on  the  hencoop, 
and  then  wrote  on  it  with  the  chalk :  "  Three 
dogs,  two  goats,  and  Billy  the  kid  (I  think  there's 
five  pigs)  ;  fowls  (quite  enough) ;  three  or  four 
pigeons  (I'm  sure)  ;  the  cow  (she  has  lain  down 
and  won't  get  up  again,  I'm  afraid,  so  we  must 
kill  her) ;  and  there's  the  Merino  ram  and  sheep 
belonging  to  Mr.  Seagrare — plenty  of  live  stock. 
Now,  what's  the  first  things  we  must  get  on 
shore  after  we  are  all  landed — a  spar  and  top- 
gallant-sail for  a  tent,  a  coil  or  two  of  rope,  a 


64  GETTING    THE    BOAT    ON    BOARD. 

mattress  or  two  for  madam  and  the  children,  two 
axes,  hammer  and  nails,  something  to  eat — yes, 
and  something  to  cut  it  with.  There,  that  will 
do  for  the  present,"  said  old  Ready,  getting  up. 
"  Now,  I'll  just  light  the  fire,  get  the  water  on, 
and,  while  I  think  of  it,  boil  two  or  three  pieces 
of  beef  and  pork  to  go  on  shore  with  them  ;  and 
then  I'll  call  up  Mr.  Seagrave,  for  I  reckon  it 
will  be  a  hard  day's  work :  and  may  we  have 
God's  blessing  on  it !" 


CHAPTER  X. 

As  soon  as  Ready  had  executed  his  inten- 
tions, and  had  fed  the  animals,  he  went  to  the 
cabin,  and  called  Mr.  Seagrave  and  William. 
With  their  assistance,  the  sheers  were  raised, 
and  secured  in  their  place  ;  the  boat  was  then 
hooked  on,  but,  as  one  person  was  required  to 
bear  it  clear  of  the  davits  and  taffrail,  they  could 
not  hoist  it  in.  t 

"  Master  William,  will  you  run  down  to  Juno, 
and  tell  her  to  come  on  deck  to  assist  us — we 
must  all  work  now  ?  Madam  will  hold  the  baby 
for  a  few  minutes." 

William  soon  returned  with  Juno,  who  was  a 
strong  girl ;  and,  with  her  assistance,  they  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  the  boat  in,  and  then  they  sent 
Juno  down  again  into  the  cabin. 

The  boat  was  turned  over,  and  Ready  com- 


GETTING    THE    BOAT    OUT.  65 

menced  his  work  ;  while  Mr.  Seagrave,  at  his 
request,  put  the  pitch-pot  on  the  galley-fire,  all 
ready  for  pitching  the  canvass  when  it  was 
nailed  on.  It  was  not  till  dinner-time  that 
Ready,  who  had  worked  hard,  could  patch  up 
the  boat ;  he  then  payed  the  canvass  and  the 
seams  which  he  had  calked  with  pitch  both 
inside  and  out. 

"  I  think  we  shall  do  now,  sir,"  said  Ready  ; 
"  we'll  drag  her  to  the  gangway  and  launch  her. 
It's  fortunate  for  us  that  they  did  clear  away  the 
gunnel,  as  we  shall  have  no  trouble." 

A  rope  was  made  fast  to  the  boat,  to  hold  her 
to  the  ship  :  she  was  then  launched  over  the 
gunnel  by  the  united  exertions  of  Mr.  Seagrave 
and  Ready,  and  to  their  great  satisfaction  she 
appeared  to  leak  very  little. 

"  Now,  sir,"  said  Ready,  "  what  shall  we  do 
first — take  some  things  on  shore,  or  some  of  the 
children  ?" 

"  What  do  you  say,  Ready  ?" 

"  Why  then,  sir,  with  submission  to  you,  I 
think,  as  the  water  is  as  smooth  as  glass,  and 
we  can  land  anywhere  (for  which  we  ought  to 
be  most  thankful,  having  women  and  infants  to 
take  on  shore),  that  you  and  I  had  better  go  first 
to  reconnoitre — it  is  not  two  hundred  yards  to 
the  beach,  and  we  shall  lose  but  little  time." 

"  Very  well,  Ready,  I  will  first  run  down  and 
tell  my  wife." 

"  And,  in  the  meanwhile,  I'll  put  the  sail  into 
the  boat,  and  one  or  two  other  things  ;  it  will  be 
so  much  time  saved." 

6* 


66  BOUNTY    OF    PROVIDENCE. 

Ready  put  the  sail  in,  an  axe,  a  musket,  and 
some  cord.  Mr  Seagrave  came  up  again  ;  they 
both  got  into  the  boat,  and  pulled  on  shore. 

When  they  landed,  they  found  that  they  could 
see  nothing  of  the  interior  of  the  island,  the 
cocoa-nut  groves  were  so  thick ;  but  to  their 
right  they  perceived,  at  about  a  quarter  of  a  mile 
off,  a  small  sandy  cove,  with  brushwood  grow- 
ing in  front  of  the  cocoa-nut  trees. 

"  That,"  said  Ready,  pointing  to  it,  "  must  be 
our  location,  as  the  Americans  call  it.  Let  us 
get  into  the  boat  again,  Mr.  Seagrave,  and  pull 
to  it ;  it  is  but  a  little  way  to  pull,  but  a  long  way 
to  carry  the  things  in  the  boat." 

In  a  few  minutes  they  arrived  at  the  cove,  the 
water  was  shallow,  and  as  clear  as  crystal.  Be- 
neath the  boat's  bottom  they  could  see  beautiful 
shells,  and  the  fish  darting  about  in  every  di- 
rection. 

The  sand  extended  about  forty  yards  from  the 
water,  and  then  commenced  the  brushwood, 
which  ran  back  about  forty  yards  further,  inter- 
mingled with  single  cocoa-nut  trees,  until  it 
joined  the  cocoa-nut  grove.  They  pulled  the 
boat  in,  and  landed 

"  What  a  lovely  spot  this  is  !"  exclaimed  Mr. 
Seagrave  ;  "  and  perhaps  mortal  man  has  never 
yet  visited  it  till  now  :  those  cocoa-nuts  have 
borne  their  fruit  year  after  year,  have  died,  and 
others  have  sprung  up  in  their  stead  ;  and  here 
has  this  spot  remained,  perhaps  for  centuries, 
all  ready  for  man  to  live  in,  and  to  enjoy  when- 
ever he  should  come  to  it." 


RETURN    ON    BOARD.  67 

"  Providence  is  bountiful,  Mr.  Seagrave,"  re- 
plied Ready,  "  and  supplies  our  wants  when  we 
least  expect  it.  If  you  please,  we  will  walk  a 
little  way  into  the  wood  :  take  the  gun  as  a  pre- 
caution, sir,  not  that  there  appears  to  be  much 
occasion  for  it — there  is  seldom  anything  wild 
on  these  small  islands,  except  a  pig  or  two  has 
been  put  on  shore  by  considerate  Christians.  I 
once  sailed  with  a  captain  on  these  seas,  and 
he  never  landed  on  a  desolate  island  without 
putting  a  couple  of  pigs  or  something  on  shore 
to  breed,  in  case  anybody  should  hereafter  be 
shipwrecked  ;  it  was  a  kind  thought." 

"  It  was,  Ready ;  well,  now  that  we  are  in 
the  grove,  what  do  you  think  ?" 

"  I  was  looking  for  a  place  to  fix  a  tent  up  for 
the  present,  sir,  and  I  think  that  on  that  little 
rise  would  be  a  very  good  place  till  we  can  look 
about  us  and  do  better  ;  but  we  have  no  time 
now,  sir,  for  we  have  plenty  of  trips  to  make  be- 
fore night-fall.  If  you  please,  we'll  haul  the 
sail  and  other  articles  on  to  the  beach,  and  then 
return  on  board." 

"  As  they  were  pulling  the  boat  back,  Ready 
said,  "  I've  been  thinking  about  what  is  best, 
Mr.  Seagrave.  Would  Mrs.  Seagrave  mind  your 
leaving  her  1 — if  not,  I  should  say  we  should 
have  Juno  and  Master  William  on  shore  first,  as 
they  can  be  of  use." 

"  I  do  not  think  that  she  will  mind  being  left 
on  board  with  William  and  the  children,  provi- 
ded that  I  return  for  her  when  she  is  come  on 
shore  herself  with  the  baby." 


68  DELIGHT    OF    TOMMY. 

"  Well,  then,  let  Master  William  remain  on 
board,  if  you  please,  sir.  I'll  land  you  and  Juno, 
Master  Tommy,  and  the  dogs,  this  time,  for  they 
will  be  a  protection  in  case  of  accidents.  You 
and  Juno  can  be  doing  something  while  I  return 
by  myself  for  the  other  articles  we  shall  require." 

As  soon  as  they  arrived  on  board,  Mr.  Sea- 
grave  went  down  to  cheer  his  wife  with  the  ac- 
count of  what  they  had  seen,  and  he  obtained 
her  consent  to  the  arrangement  made  by  Ready. 
While  he  was  down  below,  Ready  had  cast  off 
the  lashings  of  the  two  spars  which  had  formed 
the  sheers,  and  dragging  them  forward,  had 
launched  them  over  the  gunnel,  with  lines  fast 
to  them,  ready  for  towing  on  shore.  In  a  few 
minutes  Juno  and  Tommy  made  their  appear- 
ance on  deck ;  Ready  put  some  tools  into  the 
boat,  and  a  couple  of  shovels,  which  he  brought 
up  when  he  went  for  the  dogs,  and  once  more 
they  landed  at  the  sandy  cove.  Tommy  stared 
about  him  a  great  deal,  but  did  not  speak,  until 
he  saw  the  shells  lying  on  the  beach,  when 
he  screamed  with  delight,  and  began  to  pick 
them  up  as  fast  as  he  could ;  the  dogs  barked 
and  galloped  about,  overjoyed  at  being  once 
more  on  shore  ;  and  Juno  smiled  as  she  looked 
around  her,  saying  to  Ready,  "  What  a  nice 
place!" 

"  Now,  Mr.  Seagrave,  I'll  remain  on  shore 
with  you  a  little.  First,  we'll  load  the  musket 
in  case  of  need,  and  then  you  can  put  it  out  of 
the  way  of  Master  Tommy,  who  fingers  every- 
thing, I  observe.     We  will  take  up  the  sail  be- 


ERECTION    OF    A    TENT.  69 

tween  us.  Juno,  you  can  carry  the  tools  ;  and 
then  we  can  come  back  again  for  the  spars,  and 
the  rope,  and  the  other  things.  Come,  Master 
Tommy,  you  can  carry  a  shovel  at  all  events, 
and  that  will  make  you  of  some  use.  We  must 
all  work  now." 

Having  taken  all  these  things  to  the  little  knoll 
which  Ready  had  pointed  out  before,  they  re- 
turned for  the  spars  ;  and  in  two  trips  they  had 
carried  everything  there,  Tommy  with  the  sec- 
ond shovel  on  his  shoulder,  and  very  proud  to 
be  employed. 

"  Here  are  two  trees,  which  will  answer  our 
purpose  pretty  well,"  said  Ready,  "  as  they  are 
far  enough  apart :  we  must  lash  the  spars  up  to 
them,  and  then  throw  the  sail  over,  and  bring  it 
down  to  the  ground  at  both  ends  ;  that  will  be  a 
beginning  at  all  events  ;  and  I  will  bring  some 
more  canvass  on  shore,  to  set  up  the  other  tent 
between  these  other  trees,  and  also  to  shut  up 
the  two  ends  of  both  of  them  ;  then  we  shall  have 
a  shelter  for  madam,  and  Juno,  and  the  younger 
children,  and  another  for  Master  William,  Tom- 
my, and  ourselves.  Now,  sir,  I'll  just  help  you 
to  lash  the  spars,  and  then  I'll  leave  you  to  finish 
while  I  go  on  board  again." 

"  But  how  can  we  reach  so  high,  Ready  V 

"  Why,  sir,  we  can  manage  that  by  first  lash- 
ing a  spar  as  high  as  we  can  conveniently  reach, 
and  then  standing  on  that  while  we  lash  the 
other  in  its  proper  place.  I  shall  bring  another 
spar  on  shore,  that  we  may  do  the  same  when 
we  set  up  the  other  tent." 


70  READY    RETURNS    TO    THE    SHIP. 

Having  by  this  plan  succeeded  in  lashing  the 
spar  high  enough,  and  throwing  the  sail  over 
the  spar,  Ready  and  Mr.  Seagrave  spread  it  out, 
and  found  that  it  made  a  very  good-sized  tent. 

"  Now,  sir,  I'll  return  on  board  :  in  the  mean- 
time if  you  can  cut  pegs  from  the  brushwood  to 
fasten  the  sail  down  to  the  ground,  and  then  with 
the  shovel  cover  the  bottom  of  it  with  sand  to 
keep  it  down,  it  will  be  close  enough  when  it  is 
all  finished.  There's  my  knife,  sir,  if  you  hav'n't 
got  one." 

"  I  shall  do  very  well,"  replied  Mr.  Seagrave  ; 
"  Juno  can  help  me  to  pull  the  canvass  out  tight 
when  I  am  ready." 

"  Yes  ;  and  in  the  meantime,  Juno,  take  a 
shovel  and  level  the  inside  of  the  tent  nice  and 
smooth,  and  throw  out  all  those  old  cocoa-nut 
leaves,  and  look  if  you  see  any  vermin  lurking 
among  them.  Master  Tommy,  you  must  not  run 
away  ;  and  you  must  not  touch  the  axes,  they 
will  cut  you  if  you  do.  It.  may  be  as  well  to  say, 
Mr.  Seagrave,  that  should  anything  happen,  and 
you  require  my  assistance,  you  had  better  fire 
off  the  gun,  and  I  will  come  on  shore  to  you 
immediately.  But  that's  not  very  likely,"  con- 
tinued Ready,  who  then  walked  down  to  the 
beach,  and  stepping  into  the  boat,  pulled  on 
board  of  the  ship. 


TOMMY    IN    MISCHIEF.  71 


CHAPTER  XL 


When  Ready  returned  on  board,  he  first  went 
down  into  the  cabin  to  acquaint  Mrs.  Seagrave 
and  William  with  what  they  had  done.  Mrs. 
Seagrave  naturally  felt  anxious  about  her  hus- 
band being  on  shore  alone,  and  Ready  informed 
her  that  they  had  agreed  that  if  anything  should 
occur,  Mr.  Seagrave  would  fire  the  musket.  He 
then  went  down  into  the  sail-room  to  get  some 
canvass,  a  new  topgallant-sail  which  was  there, 
and  a  palm  and  needles  with  twine.  Scarcely 
had  he  got  them  out,  and  at  the  foot  of  the  lad- 
der, when  the  report  of  the  musket  was  heard, 
and  Mrs.  Seagrave  rushed  out  of  the  cabin  in 
the  greatest  alarm  ;  Ready  seized  another  mus- 
ket, jumped  into  the  boat,  and  pulled  on  shore 
as  fast  as  he  could.  On  his  arrival,  quite  out  of 
breath,  for  as  he  pulled  on  shore  he  had  his  back 
toward  it,  and  could  see  nothing,  he  found  Mr. 
Seagrave  and  Juno  busy  with  the  tent,  and  Mas- 
ter Tommy  sitting  on  the  ground,  crying  very 
lustily.  It  appeared  that,  while  Mr.  Seagrave 
and  Juno  were  employed,  Master  Tommy  had 
crept  away  to  where  the  musket  was  placed  up 
on  end  against  a  cocoa-nut  tree,  and,  after  pulling 
it  about  some  little  while,  had  touched  the  trig- 
ger. The  musket  went  off ;  and,  as  the  muzzle 
was  pointed  upward,  the  charge  had  brought 
down  two  large  cocoa-nuts,  which  fell  close  to 
where  Tommy  was  under  the  tree,  and  had  they 
hit  him,  would  certainly  have  killed  him.     Mr. 


72  TOMMY    MOUNTS    GUAIID. 

Seagrave,  who  was  aware  what  an  alarm  this 
would  produce  on  board  the  vessel,  had  been 
scolding  him  soundly,  and  now  Master  Tommy 
was  crying  to  prove  how  very  penitent  he  was. 

"  I  had  better  return  on  board  immediately, 
sir,  and  tell  Mrs.  Seagrave,"  said  Ready. 

"  Do,  pray,  my  good  fellow,"  replied  Mr.  Sea- 
grave. 

Ready  then  returned  to  the  ship,  and  explain- 
ed matters,  and  then  recommenced  his  labor. 

Having  put  into  the  boat  the  sailmaker's  bag, 
with  palm  and  needles,  two  mattresses,  and 
blankets  from  the  captain's  state-room,  the 
saucepan  with  the  beef  and  pork,  and  a  spar 
which  he  towed  astern,  Ready  found  that  he 
had  as  much  as  he  could  carry ;  but,  as  there 
was  nobody  but  himself  in  it,  he  came  on  shore 
very  well.  Having,  with  the  assistance  of  Mr. 
Seagrave  and  Juno,  got  all  the  things  up  to  the 
knoll,  Ready  lashed  the  spar  up  for  the  second 
tent,  and  then  leaving  them  to  fix  it  up  like  the 
other,  he  returned  again  on  board.  Juno  had 
cleaned  the  tent  out  very  nicely,  and  said  that 
she  had  not  found  any  animals  or  insects 
among  the  leaves.  Before  he  went,  Ready 
gave  Tommy  a  stick,  and  told  him  to  watch  the 
beef  and  pork,  and  not  allow  the  dogs  to  eat  it 
all  up,  and  Tommy,  who  was  on  his  good  be- 
havior, stood  sentry  over  it  as  grave  as  a  judge. 
Ready  made  two  other  trips  to  the  ship,  bring- 
ing with  him  more  bedding,  a  bag  of  ship's 
biscuits,  another  of  potatoes,  plates,  knives  and 
forks,    spoons,  frying-pans,  and  other  cooking 


MRS.  SEAGRAVE  GOES  ASHORE.      73 

utensils,  and  a  variety  of  other  articles.  He 
then  showed  Juno  how  to  fill  up  the  ends  of 
the  first  tent  with  the  canvass  and  sail  she  had 
brought  on  shore,  so  as  to  enclose  it  all  round  ; 
Juno  took  the  needle  and  twine,  and  worked 
very  well.  Ready,  satisfied  that  she  would  be 
able  to  get  on  without  them,  now  said :  "  Mr. 
Seagrave,  we  have  but  two  hours  more  day- 
light, and  it  is  right  that  Mrs.  Seagrave  should 
come  on  shore  now  ;  so,  if  you  please,  we'll 
go  off  and  fetch  her  and  the  children.  I  think 
we  shall  be  able  to  do  very  well  for  the  first 
night ;  and  if  it  pleases  God  to  give  us  fine 
weather,  we  may  do  a  great  deal  more  to-mor- 
row— indeed,  as  long  as  the  fine  weather  lasts, 
we  must  work  hard  in  getting  things  on  shore, 
for  one  good  gale  would,  in  all  probability,  beat 
the  vessel  to  pieces.  I  stowed  the  hold  myself, 
and  know  where  most  of  the  things  are  to  be 
found,  but  I  fear  that  it  will  not  be  possible  to 
get  out  many  articles  which  would  be  useful." 

As  soon  as  they  arrived  on  board,  Mr.  Sea- 
grave went  down  to  his  wife  to  propose  her 
going  on  shore.  She  was  much  agitated,  and 
very  weak  from  her  illness,  but  she  behaved 
courageously  notwithstanding,  and,  supported 
by  her  husband,  she  gained  the  deck,  William 
following  with  the  baby,  and  his  little  sister 
Caroline  carried  by  Ready.  With  some  diffi- 
culty they  were  all  at  last  placed  in  the  boat 
and  shoved  off;  but  Mrs.  Seagrave  was  so  ill, 
that  her  husband  was  obliged  to  support  her  in 
his  arms,  and  William  took  an  oar.  They  land- 
7 


74  EXHAUSTION    OF    READY. 

ed  very  safely,  and  carried  Mrs.  Seagrave  irp 
to  the  tent,  and  laid  her  down  on  one  of  the 
mattresses.     She  asked  for  a  little  water. 

"  And  I  have  forgotten  to  bring  any  with 
me  :  well,  I  am  a  stupid  old  man ;  but  I'll  go 
on  board  directly,"  said  Ready  :  "  to  think  that 
I  should  be  so  busy  in  bringing  other  things  on 
shore  and  forget  the  greatest  necessary  of  life  ! 
The  fact  is,  I  intended  to  look  for  it  on  the 
island  as  soon  as  I  could,  as  it  would  save  a 
great  deal  of  trouble." 

Ready  returned  on  board  as  fast  as  he  could 
and  brought  on  shore  two  kegs  of  fresh  water, 
which  he  and  William  rolled  up  to  the  tent. 

Juno  had  completely  finished  her  task,  and 
Mrs.  Seagrave  having  drank  some  water,  de- 
clared that  she  was  much  better. 

"  I  shall  not  return  on  board  any  more  to- 
night," said  Ready,  "  I  feel  tired — very  tired 
indeed." 

"  You  must  be,  my  good  man,"  replied  Mr. 
Seagrave  ;  "  you  have  been  up  many  nights, 
and  have  worked  hard  all  day.  Do  not  think 
of  doing  any  more." 

"  And  I  hav'n't  touched  food  this  day,  or  even 
quenched  my  thirst,"  replied  Ready,  sitting 
down. 

"  You  are  ill,  are  you  not,  Ready !"  said 
"William. 

"  A  little  faint,  Master  William ;  I'm  not  so 
young  as  I  was.  Could  you  give  me  a  little 
water  V 

"  Stop,  William,  I  will,"  said  Mr.  Seagrave, 


EXHAUSTION    OF    READY.  75 

taking  up  a  tin  can  which  had  been  filled  for 
his  wife  :  "  here  Ready,  drink  this." 

"  I  shall  be  better  soon,  sir :  I'll  just  lie  down 
a  little,  and  then  I'll  have  a  biscuit  and  a  little 
meat." 

Poor  old  Ready  was  indeed  quite  tired  out ; 
but  he  ate  something,  and  felt  much  revived. 
Juno  was  very  busy  ;  she  had  given  the  chil- 
dren some  of  the  salt  meat  and  biscuit  to  eat. 
The  baby,  and  Tommy,  and  Caroline  had  been 
put  to  bed,  and  the  second  tent  was  nearly 
ready. 

"  It  will  do  very  well  for  to-night,  Juno," 
said  Mr.  Seagrave ;  "  we  have  done  work 
enough  for  this  day." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  replied  Ready,  "  and  I  think  we 
ought  to  thank  God  for  his  mercies  to  us  before 
we  go  to  sleep.  Have  we  not  much  to  thank 
him  for  ?  Had  the  weather  been  bad,  and  the 
water  rough,  should  we  have  been  so  comfort- 
ably on  shore  as  we  are  now  1  Has  it  not  been 
a  mercy  ?" 

"  You  remind  me  of  my  duty,  Ready ;  let  us 
thank  Him  for  his  goodness,  and  pray  to  Him 
for  his  protection  before  we  go  to  sleep." 

"  Do,  my  dear  husband,"  said  Mrs.  Seagrave, 
from  her  tent ;  "  I  can  hear  you  and  join  with 
you." 

Mr.  Seagrave  then  offered  up  a  prayer  of 
thankfulness  ;  and  they  all  retired  to  rest 


76  BEAUTY    OF    THE    SCENERY. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Mr.  Seagrave  was  the  first  who  awoke  and 
rose  from  his  bed  on  the  ensuing  morning.  He 
stepped  out  of  the  tent,  and  looked  around  him. 
The  sky  was  clear  and  brilliant.  A  light 
breeze  ruffled  o'er  the  surface  of  the  water,  and 
the  tiny  waves  rippled  one  after  another  upon 
the  white  sand  of  the  cove.  To  the  left  of  the 
cove  the  land  rose,  forming  small  hills,  behind 
which  appeared  the  continuation  of  the  cocoa- 
nut  groves.  To  the  right,  a  low  ridge  of  coral 
rocks  rose  almost  as  a  wall  from  the  sea,  and 
joined  the  herbage  and  brushwood  at  about  a 
hundred  paces,  while  the  wreck  of  the  Pacific, 
lying  like  some  huge  stranded  monster,  formed 
the  prominent  feature  in  the  landscape.  The 
sun  was  powerful  where  its  beams  could  pene- 
trate ;  but  where  Mr.  Seagrave  stood,  the  co- 
coa-nuts waved  their  feathering  leaves  to  the 
wind,  and  offered  an  impervious  shade.  A  feel- 
ing of  the  extreme  beauty  of  the  scene,  subdued 
by  the  melancholy  created  by  the  sight  of  the 
wrecked  vessel,  pervaded  the  mind  of  Mr.  Sea- 
grave as  he  meditated  over  it. 

"  Yes,"  thought  he,  "  if  tired  with  the  world 
and  its  anxieties,  I  had  sought  an  abode  of  peace 
and  beauty,  it  would  have  been  on  a  spot  like 
this.  How  lovely  is  the  scene  ! — what  calm — 
what  content — what  a  sweet  sadness  does  it 
create  !  How  mercifully  have  we  been  preserv- 
ed when  all  hope  appeared  to  be  gone  ;  and  how 


MR.  -seagrave's  gratitude.  77 

bountifully  have  we  been  provided  for,  now  that 
we  have  been  saved, — and  yet  I  have  dared  to 
repine,  when  I  ought  to  be  full  of  gratitude ! 
May  God  forgive  me  !  Wife,  children,  all  safe, 
nothing  to  regret  but  a  few  worldly  goods  and  a 
seclusion  from  the  world  for  a  time — yes,  but 
for  how  long  a  time  ! — what  rebellious  still ! — 
for  the  time  that  it  shall  please  God  in  his  wisdom 
to  ordain."  Mr.  Seagrave  turned  back  to  his 
tent.  William,  Tommy,  and  old  Ready,  still  re- 
mained fast  asleep.  "  Excellent  old  man," 
thought  Mr.  Seagrave,  "  if  ever  we  return  to  the 
busy  scenes  of  life,  your  kindness  and  your 
Christian  feelings  shall  have  their  reward,  as  far 
as  it  is  in  my  power  to  repay  you.  What  a  heart 
of  oak  is  hid  under  that  rugged  bark  ! — Had  it 
not  been  for  his  devotion — his  utter  sacrifice  of 
self — where  might  I  and  all  those  dear  helpless 
creatures  have  been  now  ?  Sleep  on,  good  old 
man,  and  may  heaven  bless  you !" 

The  dogs  who  had  crept  into  the  tent  and  laid 
themselves  down  upon  the  mattresses  by  the 
side  of  William  and  Tommy,  now  fawned  upon 
Mr.  Seagrave.  William  woke  up  with  their 
whining,  and  having  received  a  caution  from  his 
father  not  to  wake  old  Ready,  he  dressed  him- 
self and  came  out. 

"  Had  I  not  better  call  Juno,  father,"  said 
William ;  "  I  think  I  can,  without  waking  mam- 
ma, if  she  is  asleep." 

"  Then  do,  if  you  can,  my  boy  ;  and  I  will  see 
what  cooking  utensils  Ready  has  brought  on 
shore." 

7* 


78  HOW    TO    PRODUCE    FIRE. 

William  soon  returned  to  his  father,  stating 
that  his  mother  was  in  a  sound  sleep,  and  that 
Juno  had  got  up  without  waking  her  or  the  two 
children. 

"  Well,  we'll  see  if  we  cannot  get  some  break- 
fast ready  for  them,  William.  Those  dry  cocoa- 
nut  leaves  will  make  an  excellent  fire." 

"  But,  father,  how  are  we  to  light  the  fire  ? 
we  have  no  tinder-box  or  matches." 

"  No ;  but  there  are  other  ways,  William,  al- 
though, in  most  of  them,  tinder  is  necessary. 
The  savages  can  produce  fire  by  rubbing  a  soft 
piece  of  wood  against  a  hard  one.  I'm  afraid 
that  we  should  be  a  long  while  doing  that,  but 
we  have  gunpowder,  and  can  make  tinder  by 
wetting  it  and  rubbing  it  on  a  rag  or  piece  of 
paper,  or  indeed  a  piece  of  soft  wood ;  and  we 
have  two  ways  of  igniting  gunpowder — one  is 
by  a  flint  and  steel,  and  the  other  by  collecting 
the  sun's  rays  into  one  focus  by  a  magnifying- 
glass." 

"  We  have  no  magnifying- glass." 

"  No ;  but  we  can  obtain  one  out  of  a  tele- 
scope when  we  go  on  board  again  ;  at  pres- 
ent we  have  no  other  means  than  with  the 
musket." 

"But,  father,  when  we  have  lighted  the  fire, 
what  have  we  to  cook  ?  we  have  no  tea  or  coffee." 

"  No,  I  do  not  think  we  have,"  replied  Mr 
Seagrave. 

"  But  we  have  potatoes,  father." 

"  Yes,  William,  but  don't  you  think  it  would 
be  better  if  we  made  our  breakfast  off  the  cold 


UNLOADING    THE    VESSEL.  79 

beef  and  pork  and  ship's  biscuit  for  once,  and 
not  use  the  potatoes  ?  we  may  want  them  all  to 
plant,  you  know  ;  but  why  should  we  not  go  on 
board  of  the  ship  ourselves  1  you  can  pull  an 
oar  pretty  well,  and  Ave  must  all  learn  to  work 
now,  and  not  leave  everything  for  poor  old 
Ready  to  do.  It  will  be  some  time  before  we 
are  as  handy  as  that  old  man,  or  as  prepared  to 
meet  every  difficulty.     Come,  William." 

Mr.  Seagrave  then  went  down  to  the  cove  : 
the  little  boat  was  lying  on  the  beach,  just  lifted 
by  the  rippling  waves  ;  they  pushed  her  off,  and 
got  into  her.  "  I  knew  where  the  steward  kept 
the  tea  and  coffee,  father,"  said  William,  as  they 
pulled  on  board  ;  "  mamma  would  like  some  for 
breakfast,  I'm  sure,  and  I'll  milk  the  goats  for 
baby." 

Although  they  were  neither  of  them  very 
handy  at  the  oar,  they  were  soon  alongside  of 
the  ship ;  and  having  made  the  boat  fast,  they 
climbed  on  board. 

William  first  went  down  to  the  cabin  for  the 
tea  and  coffee,  and  then  left  his  father  to  collect 
other  things  while  he  went  to  milk  the  goats, 
which  he  did  in  a  tin  pan.  He  then  poured  the 
milk  into  a  bottle,  which  he  had  washed  out, 
that  it  might  not  be  spilt,  and  went  back  to  his 
father. 

"  I  have  filled  these  two  baskets  full  of  a  great 
many  things,  William,  which  will  be  very  ac- 
ceptable to  your  mamma.  What  else  shall  we 
take  ?" 

"  Let  us  take  the  telescope   at  all  events,  fa- 


80  RETURN    TO    THE    TENT. 

ther  ;  and  let  us  take  a  whole  quantity  of  clothes 
■ — they  will  please  mamma :  the  clean  ones  are 
all  in  the  drawers — we  can  bring  them  up  in 
a  sheet ;  and  then,  father,  let  us  bring  some  of 
the  books  on  shore  ;  and  I'm  sure  mamma  will 
long  for  her  Bible  and  prayer-book  ; — here  they 
are." 

"  You  are  a  good  boy,  William,"  replied  Mr. 
Seagrave.  "  I  will  now  take  those  things  up  to 
the  boat,  and  then  return  for  the  rest." 

In  a  short  time  everything  was  put  into  the 
boat,  and  they  pulled  on  shore  again.  They 
found  Juno,  who  had  been  washing  herself, 
waiting  for  them  at  the  cove,  to  assist  to  take 
up  the  things. 

"  Well,  Juno,  how  do  you  find  yourself  this 
morning  ?" 

"  Quite  well,  massa,"  said  Juno  :  and  then 
pointing  to  the  clear  water,  she  said,  "  Plenty 
fish  here." 

"  Yes,  if  we  only  had  lines,"  replied  Mr.  Sea- 
grave.  "  I  think  Ready  has  both  hooks  and 
lines  somewhere.  Come,  Juno,  take  up  this 
bundle  of  linen  to  your  tent :  we  can  manage  all 
the  rest." 

"  Then,  Juno,  you  may  as  well  take  this  bot- 
tle of  milk,  which  I  got  for  little  Albert's  break- 
fast." 

"  Tankee,  massa  William  ;  dat  very  good  of 
you." 

"  And  you  must  be  quick,  Juno,  for  there's 
Tommy  on  his  legs,  and  running  about  in  his 
shirt." 


MRS.  SEAGRAVE  PREPARES  BREAKFAST.  81 

When  they  arrived  at  the  tent  they  found  that 
every  one  was  awake  except  old  Ready,  who 
appeared  still  to  sleep  very  sound.  Mrs.  Sea- 
grave  had  passed  a  very  good  night,  and  felt 
herself  much  refreshed.  William  made  some 
touch-paper,  which  he  lighted  with  one  of  the 
glasses  from  the  telescope,  and  they  soon  had  a 
good  fire.  Mr.  Seagrave  went  to  the  beach,  and 
procured  three  large  stones  to  rest  the  saucepan 
on  ;  and  in  half  an  hour  the  water  was  boiling, 
and  the  tea  made. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Juno  had  taken  the  children  down  to  the 
cove,  and,  walking  out  into  the  water  up  to  her 
knees,  had  dipped  them  in  all  over,  as  the  short- 
est way  of  washing  them,  and  had  then  dressed 
them  and  left  them  with  their  mother,  while  she 
assisted  William  to  get  the  cups  and  saucers 
and  plates  for  breakfast.  Everything  was  laid 
out  nice  and  tidy  between  the  two  tents,  and 
then  William  proposed  that  he  should  awaken 
old  Ready. 

"  Yes,  my  boy,  you  may  as  well  now — he  will 
want  his  breakfast ;  and  besides,  he  would  not 
like  to  be  away  when  we  all  meet  to  return 
thanks  to  God  before  we  sit  down  to  our  meal." 

William   went   and    pushed   Ready   on   the 


82  READY    TAKEN    BY    SURPRISE. 

shoulder.  "  Ready,  have  you  Had  sleep 
enough  ?"  said  William,  as  the  old  man  sat  up. 

"  Yes,  Master  William.  I  have  had  a  good 
nap  I  expect ;  and  now  I  will  get  up,  and  see 
what  I  can  get  for  breakfast  for  you  all." 

"  Do,"  replied  William,  laughing. 

Ready  was  soon  dressed,  for  he  had  only 
taken  off  his  jacket  when  he  laid  down.  He 
put  it  on,  and  came  out  of  the  tent ;  when,  to 
his  astonishment,  he  found  the  whole  party 
(Mrs.  Seagrave  having  come  out  with  the  chil- 
dren) standing  round  the  breakfast,  which  was 
spread  on  the  ground. 

"  Good  morning,  Ready,"  said  Mrs.  Sea- 
grave,  extending  her  hand.  Mr.  Seagrave  also 
shook  hands  with  him. 

"  You  have  had  a  good  long  sleep,  Ready," 
said  Mr.  Seagrave,  "  and  I  would  not  waken 
you  after  your  fatigue  of  yesterday." 

"  I  thank  you  kindly,  sir ;  and  I  am  glad  to 
see  that  madam  is  so  well :  and  I  am  not  sorry 
to  see  that  you  can  do  so  well  without  me," 
continued  Ready,  smiling. 

"  Indeed,  but  we  cannot,  I'm  afraid,"  replied 
Mrs.  Seagrave  :  "  had  it  not  been  for  you  and  your 
kindness,  where  should  we  have  been  now  ?" 

"  We  can  get  a  breakfast  ready  without  you," 
said  Mr.  Seagrave  ;  "  but  without  you,  my  good 
fellow,  I  think  we  never  should  have  required 
another  breakfast  by  this  time  ;  but  we  will  tell 
Ready  all  we  have  done  while  we  eat  our  break- 
fast :  now,  my  dear,  if  you  please."  Mrs.  Sea- 
grave then  read  a  chapter  from  the  Bible,  and 


DANGER    OF    SHARKS.  83 

afterward  they  all  knelt  down  while  Mr.  Sea- 
grave  offered  up  a  prayer. 

While  they  were  at  breakfast,  William  told 
Ready  how  they  had  gone  on  board,  and  what 
they  had  brought  on  shore,  and  he  also  men- 
tioned how  Juno  had  dipped  all  the  children  in 
the  sea. 

"  But  Juno  must  not  do  that  again,"  replied 
Ready;  "  until  I  have  made  all  safe  ;  you  know 
that  there  are  plenty  of  sharks  about  these 
islands,  and  it  is  very  dangerous  to  go  into  the 
water." 

"  Oh,  Mr.  Seagrave,  what  an  escape  they  have 
had !"  cried  Mrs.  Seagrave,  shuddering. 

"  It's  very  true,"  continued  Ready  ;  "  but 
they  don't  keep  so  much  to  the  windward  of  the 
islands  where  we  are  at  present ;  but  still  that 
smooth  cove  is  a  very  likely  place  for  them  to 
come  into  ;  so  it's  just  as  well  not  to  go  in  again, 
Juno,  until  I  have  time  to  make  a  place  for  you 
to  bathe  in  in  safety  ;  but  we  have  plenty  to 
do  before  we  can  think  of  that,  and  as  soon  as 
we  can  get  as  much  as  we  want  from  the  ship, 
we  must  decide  whether  we  shall  stav  here  or 
not." 

"  Stay  here  or  not,  Ready ! — what  do  you 
mean  ?" 

"  Why,  we  have  not  yet  found  any  water,  and 
that  is  the  first  necessary  of  life — if  there  is  no 
water  on  this  side  of  the  island,  we  must  pitch 
our  tents  somewhere  else." 

"  That's  very  true,"  replied  Mr.  Seagrave ; 
"  I  wish  we  could  find  time  to  explore  a  little." 


84  LANDING    USEFUL    ARTICLES. 

"  So  we  can,  sir ;  but  we  must  not  lose  this 
fine  weather.  It  may  be  rough  to-morrow,  and 
then  we  shall  not  be  able  to  get  anything  from 
the  ship.  We  had  better  go  now.  You,  sir, 
William  and  me.  You  and  William  can  remain 
on  board  to  collect  the  things,  and  I  will  land 
them  on  the  beach  for  Juno  to  bring  up." 

The  whole  day  was  spent  in  landing  every 
variety  of  article  which  they  thought  could  be 
useful.  All  the  small  sails,  cordage,  twine, 
canvass,  small  casks,  saws,  chisels,  and  large 
nails,  and  elm  and  oak  plank,  were  brought  on 
shore  before  dinner.  After  they  had  taken  a 
hearty  dinner,  they  went  to  work  again.  The 
cabin  tables  and  chairs,  all  their  clothes,  some 
boxes  of  candles,  two  bags  of  coffee,  two  of 
rice,  two  more  of  biscuits,  several  pieces  of 
beef  and  pork,  and  bags  of  flour,  for  they  could 
not  manage  to  get  a  whole  cask  out,  some  more 
water,  the  grindstone,  and  Mrs.  Seagrave's  med- 
icine chest  were  then  landed.  When  Ready 
came  off  again,  he  said,  "  Our  poor  boat  is  get- 
ting very  leaky,  and  will  not  take  much  more  on 
shore  without  being  repaired  ;  and  Juno  has  not 
been  able  to  get  half  the  things  up — they  are 
too  much  for  one  person— I  think  we  shall  do 
pretty  well  now,  Mr.  Seagrave  ;  and  we  had  bet- 
ter, before  it  is  dark,  get  all  the  animals  on 
shore.  I  don't  much  like  to  trust  them  to  swim 
on  shore,  but  they  are  awkward  things  in  a  boat. 
We'll  try  a  pig,  at  all  events  ;  and  while  I  get 
one  up,  do  you  and  Master  William  tie  the  legs  of 
the  fowls,  and  put  them  into  the  boat ;  as  for  the 


PIG    AND    SHARK.  85 

cow,  she  cannot  be  brought  on  shore,  she  is  still 
lying  down,  and,  I  expect,  won't  get  up  again 
any  more  ;  it  is  the  way  with  those  animals  ; 
however,  I  have  given  her  plenty  of  hay,  and, 
if  she  don't  rise,  why  I  will  kill  her,  and  we  can 
salt  her  down." 

Ready  went  down  below,  and  the  squealing 
of  the  pig  was  soon  heard  ;  he  came  on  deck 
with  it  hanging  over  his  back,  by  the  hind  legs, 
and  threw  it  into  the  sea  over  the  gunnel ;  the 
pig  floundered  at  first ;  but  after  a  few  seconds, 
turned  its  head  away  from  the  ship  and  swam 
for  the  shore. 

"  He  goes  ashore  straight  enough,"  said  Ready, 
who,  with  Mr.  Seagrave  and  William,  was  watch- 
ing the  animal ;  but  a  minute  afterward,  Ready 
exclaimed, — - 

"  I  thought  as  much — we've  lost  him  !" 

"  How  ?"  replied  Mr.  Seagrave. 

"  D'ye  see  that  black  thing  above  water  push- 
ing so  fast  to  the  animal  \ — that's  the  back  fin 
of  a  shark,  and  he  will  have  the  poor  thing — 
there,  he's  got  him !"  said  Ready,  as  the  pig 
disappeared  under  the  water  with  a  heavy  splash. 
"  Well,  he's  gone  ;  better  the  pig  than  your  little 
children,  Mr.  Seagrave." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  God  be  praised ! — that  monster 
might  have  been  close  to  them  at  the  time  that 
Juno  took  them  into  the  water." 

"  He    was   not   far   off,    I   reckon,"   replied 

Ready  ;    "  however,  he  must  be  content  with 

what  he  has  got,  for  he'll  get  no  more.     We'd 

go  down  now  and  tie  the  legs  of  the  other  four 

8 


86  A    GOOD    DAY'S    WORK. 

pigs,  and  bring  them  up ;  with  what's  already 
in  the  boat,  they  will  be  a  good  load." 

As  soon  as  the  pigs  were  in  the  boat,  Ready 
sculled  it  on  shore,  while  Mr.  Seagrave  and 
William  brought  up  the  goats  and  sheep  ready 
for  the  next  trip.  Ready  soon  returned  ;  "  Now 
this  will  be  our  last  trip  for  to-day,  and,  if  I  am 
any  judge  of  the  weather,  our  last  trip  for  some 
days  ;  it  is  banking  up  very  thick  in  the  offing. 
This  trip  we'll  be  able  to  put  into  the  boat  a  bag 
of  corn  for  the  creatures,  in  case  we  require  it, 
and  then  we  may  say  good-by  to  the  ship  for  a 
day  or  two  at  least.  I  have  given  the  cow 
water,  left  a  bucket  or  two  with  her,  and  a  truss 
of  hay ;  but  I  don't  much  expect  we  shall  find 
her  alive  when  we  come  back  to  the  ship 
again." 

They  then  all  got  into  the  boat,  which  was 
very  deeply  laden,  for  the  corn  was  heavy,  but 
they  got  safe  on  shore,  although  they  leaked 
very  much.  Having  landed  the  goats  and  sheep, 
William  led  them  up  to  the  tent,  where  they 
remained  very  quietly  ;  the  pigs  had  run  away, 
and  so  had  the  fowls  ;  but  this  was  to  be  ex- 
pected. The  beach  was  quite  covered  with 
the  quantity  of  things  they  had  brought  on  shore. 

"  That's  what  I  call  a  good  day's  work,  Mr. 
Seagrave,"  said  Ready  ;  "  the  little  boat  has 
done  its  duty  well ;  but  we  must  not  venture  in 
her  again  until  I  have  put  her  into  a  little  better 
condition." 

They  were  not  at  all  sorry,  after  their  hard 
day's  work,  to  find  that  Juno  had  prepared  coffee 


PREPARATION    FOR    BUILDING.  87 

for  them  ;  and  while  they  were  drinking  it,  they 
narrated  to  Mrs.  Seagrave  the  tragical  death  of 
the  poor  pig  by  the  shark.  Mrs.  Seagrave  em- 
braced her  little  boy,  who  was  in  her  arms, 
when  she  heard  the  tale  ;  and  when  she  lifted 
up  her  head  again,  there  was  a  tear  of  thank- 
fulness rolling  down  her  cheek.  Poor  Juno 
appeared  quite  frightened  at  the  danger  which 
the  children  had  been  in,  even  now  that  it  was 
all  over. 

"  We  shall  have  plenty  to  do  here  to-mor- 
row," observed  Mr.  Seagrave,  "  in  getting  things 
into  their  places." 

"  We  shall  have  plenty  to  do  for  some  time, 
I  expect,"  replied  Ready.  "  In  two  months,  or 
thereabouts,  we  shall  have  the  rainy  season 
come  on,  and  we  must  be  under  cover  before 
that  time,  if  we  possibly  can.  We  can't  expect 
this  weather  to  last  all  the  year  round." 

"  What's  the  first  thing  we  must  do,  Ready  V 
inquired  Mr.  Seagrave. 

"  To-morrow  we  had  better  fix  up  another 
tent  or  two,  to  stow  away  all  the  articles  we 
have  brought  on  shore  :  that  will  be  one  good 
day's  work  ;  we  shall  then  know  where  to  lay 
our  hands  upon  everything,  and  see  what  we 
want." 

"  That's  very  true  ;  and  what  shall  we  do 
then  ?" 

"  Why  then,  sir,  I  think  we  must  make  a  lit- 
tle expedition  to  explore  the  island,  and  find  out 
where  we  must  build  our  house." 

"  Can  we  build  a  house  ?"  said  William. 


88  VALUE    OF    THE    COCOA-NUT    TREE. 

"  Oh,  yes,  sir,  and  with  more  ease  than  you 
would  think.  There's  no  tree  so  valuable  as  the 
cocoa-nut  tree  ;  and  the  wood  is  so  light  that 
we  can  easily  move  it  about." 

"  Why,  what  are  the  great  merits  of  the  cocoa- 
nut  tree  ?"  said  Mrs.  Seagrave. 

"  I'll  tell  you,  madam  :  in  the  first  place,  you 
have  the  wood  to  build  the  house  with;  then 
you  have  the  bark  with  which  you  can  make 
ropes  and  lines,  and  fishing  nets  if  you  please  ; 
then  you  have  the  leaves  for  thatching  your 
house,  and  also  for  thatching  your  head  if  you 
please,  for  you  may  make  good  hats  out  of  it, 
and  baskets  also  ;  then  you  have  the  fruit,  which, 
as  a  nut,  is  good  to  eat,  and  very  useful  in  cook- 
ing ;  and  in  the  young  nut  is  the  milk,  which  is 
also  very  wholesome  ;  then  you  have  the  oil  to 
burn,  and  the  shell  to  make  cups  of,  if  you  hav'n't 
any  ;  and  then  you  can  draw  toddy  from  the  tree, 
which  is  very  pleasant  to  drink  when  fresh,  but 
will  make  you  tipsy  if  it  is  kept  too  long  ;  and 
then,  after  that,  you  may  turn  the  toddy  into 
arrack,  which  is  a  very  strong  spirit.  Now 
there  is  no  tree  which  yields  so  many  useful 
things  to  man,  for  it  supplies  him  with  almost 
everything." 

"  I  had  no  idea  of  that,"  replied  Mrs.  Sea- 
grave. 

"  At  all  events,  we've  plenty  of  them,"  said 
"William.  • 

"  Yes,  Master  William,  there's  no  want  of 
them  ;  and  I  am  glad  of  it,  for  had  there  been 
but  few,  I  should  not  have  liked  to  destroy  them. 


EXPLORING    PARTY    PROJECTED.  89 

People  might  be  wrecked  here,  as  well  as  our- 
selves, and  without  the  good  fortune  that  we 
have  had  in  getting  so  many  necessaries,  and 
more  than  necessaries,  on  shore  ;  and  they  might 
be  obliged  to  depend  wholly  upon  the  cocoa-nut 
trees  for  their  support." 

"  Well,  I  think  it's  time  for  us  all  to  go  to 
bed,"  said  Mr.  Seagrave.  "  William,  bring  your 
mamma  the  bible." 


CHAPTER  XIY. 

We  shall,  for  the  future,  omit  the  regular 
daily  routine  of  our  party  on  the  island,  as  we 
shall  have  quite  enough  to  do  to  narrate  the 
various  incidents  which  each  day  brought  forth. 
When  breakfast  was  over  the  next  morning, 
Ready  observed,  "  Now,  Mr.  Seagrave,  we 
must  hold  a  council  of  war,  and  decide  upon  an 
exploring  party  for  to-morrow  ;  and,  when  we 
have  settled  that,  we  will  find  some  useful  way 
of  employing  ourselves  for  the  rest  of  the  day. 
The  first  question  is,  of  whom  is  the  party  to 
consist  ? — and  upon  that  I  wish  to  hear  your 
opinion." 

"  Why,  Ready,"  replied  Mr.  Seagrave,  "  it 
appears  to  me  that  you  and  I  should  go." 

"  Surely  not  both'  of   you,  my  dear,"    inter- 
rupted Mrs.  Seagrave.     "  You  can  do  without 
my  husband,  can  you  not,  Ready  ?" 
8* 


90  ANXIETY    OF    MRS.    SEAGRAVE. 

"  I  certainly  should  have  liked  to  have  had 
Mr.  Seagrave  to  advise  with,  ma'am,"  replied 
Ready  ;  "  but  still  I  have  thought  upon  it,  and 
do  not  think  that  Master  William  would  be 
quite  sufficient  protection  for  you ;  or,  at  all 
events  you  would  not  feel  that  he  was,  which 
is  much  the  same  thing  ;  and  so,  perhaps,  if  Mr. 
Seagrave  has  no  objection,  it  would  perhaps  be 
better  that  he  remained  with  you." 

"  Would  you  go  alone,  then,  Ready  ?"  said 
Mr.  Seagrave. 

"  No,  sir,  I  do  not  think  that  would  be  right, 
either — some  accident  might  happen  ;  there  is 
no  saying  what  might  happen,  although  there  is 
every  appearance  of  safety ;  but  we  are  in  the 
hands  of  Providence,  who  doeth  with  us  as  he 
thinks  fit.  I  should  like,  therefore,  to  have  some 
one  with  me  :  the  question  is,  whether  it  be 
Master  William  or  Juno." 

"  Take  me,"  said  Tommy. 

"  Take  you,  Master  Tommy  !"  said  Ready, 
laughing  ;  "  then  I  must  take  Juno  to  take  care 
of  you.  No  ;  I  think  they  cannot  spare  you. 
Your  mamma  will  want  you  when  we  are 
gone  ;  you  are  so  useful  in  gathering  wood  for 
the  fire,  and  taking  care  of  your  little  sister  and 
brother,  that  your  mother  cannot  part  with 
you ;  so  I  must  have  either  Juno  or  your  brother 
William." 

"  And  which  would  you  prefer,  Ready  ?"  said 
Mrs.  Seagrave. 

"  Master  William,  certainly,  ma'am,  if  you 
will  let  him  go  with  me,  as  you  could  ill  spare 


MRS.    SEAGRAVE    REPROVED.  91 

the  girl.  I  was  only  afraid  you  would  raise 
some  objection." 

"  Indeed,  I  do  not  like  it ;  I  would  rather  lose 
Juno  for  a  time,"  replied  Mrs  Seagrave. 

"  My  dear  wife,"  said  Mr.  Seagrave,  "  what 
did  Ready  just  now  say  ? — that  we  were  in  the 
hands  of  Providence.  Recollect  how  Provi- 
dence has  preserved  us  in  such  awful  dangers — 
how  we  are  landed  in  safety.  And  now,  will 
you  not  put  trust  in  that  Providence,  when  the 
dangers  are,  as  I  trust,  only  imaginary  ?" 

"  I  was  wrong,  my  dear  husband,  very  wrong; 
but  sickness  and  suffering  have  made  me,  I  fear, 
not  only  nervous  and  frightened,  but  selfish  :  I 
must  and  will  shake  it  off.  Hitherto  I  have 
only  been  a  clog  and  an  encumbrance  to  you  : 
but  I  trust  I  shall  soon  behave  better,  and  make 
myself  useful.  If  you  think,  my  dear  husband, 
that  it  would  be  better  that  you  should  go  with 
Ready  instead  of  William,  I  am  quite  content ; 
I  was  very  wrong,  indeed,  to  raise  an  objection 
at  the  time.  Go,  then,  with  Ready,  and  may 
Heaven  protect  you  both !" 

"  No,  ma'am,"  replied  Ready,  "  Master  Wil- 
liam will  do  just  as  well.  Indeed,  ma'am,  I 
would  go  by  myself  with  pleasure  :  I  have  no 
fears  of  anything  happening ;  but  still  we  know 
not  what  the  day  will  bring  forth,  and  I  might 
be  taken  ill — I  might  hurt  myself— I  am  an  old 
man,  you  know ;  and  then  I  was  thinking  that 
if  any  accident  was  to  happen  to  me,  you  might 
miss  me — that's  all — I  did  not  say  it  for  my 
own  sake." 


92  TOMMY    A.T    THE    GRINDSTONE. 

"  That  I  am  sure  you  did  not,  my  good  old 
friend,"  replied  Mrs.  Seagrave  ;  "  but  a  mother 
is  foolish  at  times." 

"  Over-anxious,  ma'am,  perhaps,  but  not  fool- 
ish, begging  your  pardon,"  replied  Ready. 

"  Well,  then,  William  shall  go  with  you, 
Ready  ; — that  point 's  settled,  observed  Mr. 
Seagrave  :   "  what  is  the  next  ?" 

"  The  next  is  to  prepare  for  our  journey.  We 
must  take  some  provisions  and  water  with  us, 
a  gun  and  some  ammunition,  a  large  axe  for  me, 
and  one  of  the  hatchets  for  Master  William  ; 
and,  if  you  please,  Romulus  and  Remus  had 
better  come  with  us,  and  Vixen  shall  remain 
with  you.  Juno,  put  a  piece  of  beef  and  a  piece 
of  pork  into  the  pot.  Master  William,  will  you 
fill  four  quart-bottles  with  water,  while  I  sew  up 
a  knapsack  out  of  canvass  for  each  of  us  ?" 

"  And  what  shall  I  do,  Ready  ?"  said  Mr. 
Seagrave. 

"  Why,  sir,  if  you  will  have  the  kindness  to 
sharpen  the  axe  and  the  hatchet  on  the  grind- 
stone, it  would  be  of  great  service,  and  Master 
Tommy  can  turn  it,  he  is  such  a  strong  little 
man,  and  so  fond  of  work." 

Tommy  jumped  up  directly ;  he  was  quite 
strong  enough  to  turn  the  grindstone,  but  he 
was  much  fonder  of  play  than  work ;  but  as 
Ready  had  said  that  he  was  fond  of  it,  he  wished 
to  prove  that  such  was  the  case,  and  Tommy 
did  work  very  hard ;  for  Ready,  who  was 
making  the  knapsacks,  sat  by  them,  and  when 
Tommy  was  inclined  to  leave  off,  he  praised 


THE    PARTING.  93 

him  for  behaving  so  well,  and  pointed  out  to 
Mrs.  Seagrave  what  a  clever  boy  he  was  ;  so 
Tommy,  who  liked  to  be  praised,  turned  the 
handle  of  the  grindstone  until  the  perspiration 
ran  down  his  forehead.  Before  they  went  to 
prayers  and  retired  for  the  night,  the  axe  was 
sharpened,  the  knapsacks  made,  and  everything 
else  ready. 

"  When  do  you  intend  to  start,  Ready  ?"  said 
Mr.  Seagrave. 

"  Why,  sir,  I  should  like  to  get  off  at  the 
dawn  of  day,  when  the  heat  is  not  so  great." 

"  And  when  do  you  intend  to  come  back  V* 
said  Mrs.  Seagrave. 

"  Why,  madam,  we  have  provisions  enough 
for  three  days  :  if  we  start  to-morrow  morning, 
which  is  Wednesday,  I  hope  to  be  back  some 
time  on  Friday  evening ;  but  I  won't  be  later 
than  Saturday  morning  if  I  can  help  it." 

"  Good-night — and  good-bye,  mother,"  said 
William,  "  for  I  shall  not  see  you  to-morrow." 

"  God  bless  and  protect  you,  my  dear  child," 
replied  Mrs.  Seagrave.  "  Take  care  of  him, 
Ready,  and  good-bye  to  you  till  we  meet." 

Mrs.  Seagrave  went  into  the  tent  to  hide  the 
tears  which  she  could  not  suppress.  "  It's  all 
new  to  her  now,  sir,"  observed  Ready ;  "  in  a 
little  while  she  won't  mind  it  so  much." 

"  Very  true,  Ready,"  said  Mr.  Seagrave ; 
"  but  she  is  nervous  and  weak,  just  now ;  and 
as  she  never  has  yet  parted  with  her  children 
for  an  hour,  and  her  boy  is  going  she  knows  not 
where,  I  think  she  takes  it  pretty  well" 


94  COMMENCEMENT    OF    JOURNEY. 

"  She  does,  sir,  she  does,"  replied  Ready ; 
"  a  mother's  fears  are  as  natural  as  a  mother's 
love.  If  I  find  I  cannot  do  all  I  wish  by  the 
time  agreed,  I  will  come  back  at  all  events,  and 
start  again." 

"  Do,  Ready  ;  that  will  give  her  confidence  : 
and  now,  good-by,  and  may  success  attend 
you!" 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Ready  was  up  before  the  sun  had  appeared, 
and  he  awakened  William  ;  they  dressed  them- 
selves in  silence,  because  they  did  not  wish 
that  Mrs.  Seagrave  should  be  disturbed.  The 
knapsacks  had  been  already  packed,  with  two 
bottles  of  water  in  each,  wrapped  round  with 
cocoa-nut  leaves,  to  prevent  their  breaking,  and 
the  beef  and  pork  divided  between  each  knap- 
sack. Ready's,  which  was  larger  than  Wil- 
liam's, held  the  biscuit  and  several  other  things 
which  Ready  had  prepared  in  case  they  might 
require  them ;  and  round  his  waist  he  twisted 
two  cords,  to  tie  the  dogs  if  required. 

As  soon  as  the  knapsacks  were  on,  Ready 
took  the  axe  and  gun,  and  asked  William  if  he 
thought  he  could  carry  a  small  spade  on  his 
shoulder,  which  they  had  brought  on  shore 
along  with  the  shovels.  William  replied  that 
he  could ;  and  the  dogs,  who  appeared  to  know 


NOVEL    WAY-MARKS.  95 

ttiey  were  going,  were  already  standing  by  them, 
when  Ready  went  to  one  of  the  small  water- 
casks,  took  a  drink  himself,  gave  one  to  Wil- 
liam, and  then  as  much  to  the  dogs  as  they 
would  drink.  Having  done  this,  just  as  the  sun 
rose,  they  turned  into  the  cocoa-nut  grove,  and 
were  soon  out  of  sight  of  the  tents. 

"  Now,  Master  William,  do  you  know,"  said 
Ready,  stopping  after  they  had  walked  twenty 
yards,  "  by  what  means  we  may  find  our  way 
back  again  ;  for  you  see  this  forest  of  trees  is 
rather  puzzling,  and  there  is  no  path  to  guide 
us?" 

"  No,  I  am  sure  I  cannot  tell :  I  was  thinking 
of  the  very  same  thing  when  you  spoke  ;  and  of 
Tom  Thumb,  who  strewed  peas  to  find  his  way 
back,  but  could  not  do  it,  because  the  birds 
picked  them  all  up." 

"  Well,  Tom  Thumb  did  not  manage  well, 
and  we  must  try  to  do  better  ;  we  must  do  as 
the  Americans  always  do  in  their  woods — we 
must  blaze  the  trees." 

"  Blaze  them  !  what,  set  fire  to  them  ?"  re- 
plied William. 

"  No,  no,  Master  William.  Blaze  is  a  term 
they  use  (why,  I  know  not,  except  that  there 
must  be  a  term  for  everything)  when  they  cut 
a  slice  of  the  bark  off  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  just 
with  one  blow  of  a  sharp  axe,  as  a  mark  to  find 
their  way  back  again.  They  do  not  blaze  every 
tree,  but  about  every  tenth  tree  as  they  go  along, 
first  one  to  the  right,  and  then  one  to  the  left, 
which  is  quite  sufficient ;  and  it  is  very  little 


96  THE    POCKET    COMPASS. 

trouble, — they  do  it  as  they  walk  along,  without 
stopping.  So  now  we'll  begin :  you  take  the 
other  side,  it  will  be  more  handy  for  you  to 
have  your  hatchet  in  your  right  hand  ;  I  can  use 
my  left.  See  now — just  a  slice  off  the  bark — 
the  weight  of  the  axe  does  it  almost,  and  it 
will  serve  for  a  guide  through  the  forest  for 
years." 

"  What  an  excellent  plan !"  observed  Wil- 
liam, as  they  walked  along,  occasionally  mark- 
ing the  trees. 

"But  I  have  another  friend  in  my  pocket," 
replied  Ready,  "  and  I  must  use  him  soon." 

"  What  is  that  ?" 

"  Poor  Captain  Osborn's  pocket  compass. 
You  see,  William,  the  blazing  will  direct  us 
how  to  go  back  again ;  but  it  will  not  tell  us 
what  course  we  are  now  to  steer.  At  present, 
I  know  we  are  going  right,  as  I  can  see  through 
the  wood  behind  us  ;  but  by-and-by  we  shall 
not  be  able,  and  then  I  must  make  use  of  the 
compass." 

"  I  understand  that  very  well ;  but  tell  mer 
Ready,  why  do  you  bring  the  spade  with  us — 
what  will  be  the  use  of  it?  You  never  said, 
you  were  going  to  take  one  yesterday  morning." 

"  No,  Master  William,  I  did  not,  as  I  did  not 
like  to  make  your  mother  anxious  about  any- 
thing ;  but  the  fact  is,  I  am  very  anxious  myself 
about  one  thing,  and  that  is  as  to  whether  there 
is  any  water  on  this  island ;  if  there  is  not,  we 
shall  have  to  quit  it  sooner  or  later,  for  although 
we  may  get  water  by  digging  in  the  sand,  it 


ADVANTAGE    OF    EXPERIENCE.  97 

would  be  too  brackish  to  use  for  any  time,  and 
would  make  us  all  ill.  We  have  not  much  on 
shore  now ;  and  if  the  bad  weather  comes  on, 
we  may  not  be  able  to  get  any  more  from  the 
wreck.  Now,  very  often,  there  will  be  water  if 
you  dig  for  it,  although  it  does  not  show  above 
ground  ;  and  therefore  1  brought  the  spade." 
"  You  think  of  everything,  Ready." 
"  No,  I  do  not,  Master  William  ;  but,  in  our 
present  situation,  I  think  of  more  things  than 
perhaps  your  father  and  mother  would  :  they 
have  never  known  what  it  is  to  be  put  to  their 
shifts — they  have  never  been  in  situations  requir- 
ing them  to  think  about  such  things  ;  but  a  man 
like  me,  who  has  been  all  his  life  at  sea,  and 
who  has  been  wrecked,  and  suffered  hardships 
and  difficulties,  and  has  been  obliged  to  think  or 
die,  has  a  greater  knowledge,  not  only  from  his 
own  sufferings,  but  by  hearing  how  others  have 
acted  when  they  were  in  distress.  Necessity, 
they  say,  is  the  mother  of  invention  ;  and  it's 
very  true,  Master  William,  for  it  sharpens  a 
man's  wits  ;  and  it  is  very  curious  what  people 
do  contrive  when  they  are  compelled  to  do  so, 
especially  seamen." 

"  And  where  are  we  going  to  now,  Ready  ?" 
"  Right  to  the  leeward  side  of  the  island  ;  and 
I  hope  we  shall  be  there  before  it  is  dark." 

"  Why  do  you  call  it  the  leeward  side  of  the 
island  ?" 

"  Because  among  these  islands  the  winds  al- 
most always  blow  one  way  ;  we  landed  on  the 
windward  side  ;  the  wind  is  at  our  back ;  now 
9 


98  SUDDEN-    ALARM. 

put  up  your  finger,  and  you  will  feel  it  even 
among  the  trees." 

"  No,  I  cannot,"  replied  William,  as  he  held 
up  his  ringer." 

"  Then  wet  your  finger,  and  try  again." 

William  wet  his  finger  in  his  mouth,  and  held 
it  up  again  :  "  Yes,  I  do  feel  it  now,"  said  he  ; 
"  but  why  is  that  ?" 

"  Because  the  wind  blows  against  the  wet, 
and  you  feel  the  cold." 

As  Ready  said  this,  the  dogs  growled,  then 
started  forward,  and  barked. 

"  What  can  be  there  ?"  cried  William. 

"  Stand  still,  Master  William,"  replied  Ready, 
cocking  his  gun,  "  and  I  will  go  forward  to  see." 
Ready  advanced  cautiously  with  the  gun  to  his 
hip.  The  dogs  barked  more  furiously  ;  and  at 
last,  out  of  a  heap  of  cocoa-nut  leaves  collected 
together,  out  burst  all  the  pigs  which  had  been 
brought  on  shore,  grunting  and  galloping  away 
as  fast  as  they  could,  with  the  dogs  in  pursuit 
of  them. 

"  It's  only  the  pigs,  Master  William,"  said 
Ready,  smiling  ;  "  I  never  thought  I  should  be 
half- frightened  by  a  tame  pig.  Here,  Romulus  ! 
here,  Remus  !  come  back!"  continued  Ready, 
calling  to  the  dogs.  "  Well,  Master  William, 
this  is  our  first  adventure." 

"  I  hope  we  shall  not  meet  with  any  one  more 
dangerous,"  replied  William,  laughing  ;  "  but  I 
must  say  that  I  was  alarmed." 

"  No  wonder  ;  for,  although  not  likely,  it  is 
possible  there  may  be  wild  animals  on  this  isl 


READY'S    CAUTION.  99 

and,  or  even  savages  ;  we  must  always  be  pre- 
pared for  the  worst  in  an  unknown  country  ;  but 
being  alarmed  is  one  thing,  Master  William,  and 
being  afraid  is  another  :  a  man  may  be  alarmed, 
and  stand  his  ground,  as  you  did ;  but  a  man 
that  is  afraid,  will  run  away." 

"I  do  not  think  I  shall  ever  run  away  and 
leave  you,  Ready,  if  there  is  danger." 

"I'm  sure  you  will  not,  Master  William ;  but 
still  you  must  not  be  rash :  and  now  we  will  go 
on  again,  as  soon  as  I  have  uncocked  my  gun. 
While  I  think  of  it,  Master  William,  as  you  may 
have  to  carry  one  very  often,  never  by  any 
chance  leave  your  gun  cocked  ;  I  have  seen  more 
accidents  happen  from  people  cocking  their  guns, 
and  forgetting  to  uncock  them  afterward,  than 
you  can  have  any  idea  of. 

"  Recollect,  until  you  want  to  fire,  never  cock 
your  gun.  Now  I  must  look  at  the  compass,  for 
we  have  turned  about,  so  that  I  do  not  know 
which  way  we  are  to  go.  All's  right  now — 
come  along,  dogs  !" 

Ready  and  William  continued  their  way 
through  the  cocoa-nut  grove  for  more  than  an 
hour  longer,  marking  the  trees  as  they  went 
along ;  they  then  sat  down  to  take  their  break- 
fast, and  the  two  dogs  lay  down  by  them. 

"  Don't  give  the  dogs  any  water,  Master  Wil- 
liam, nor  any  of  the  salt  meat ;  give  them  biscuit 
only." 

"But  they  are  very  thirsty ;  may  I  not  give 
them  a  little  ?" 

"  No  :  we  shall  want  it  all  ourselves,  in  the 


100  BREAKFAST. 

first  place  ;  and,  in  the  next,  I  wish  them  to  be 
thirsty.  And,  Master  William,  take  my  advice, 
and  only  drink  a  small  quantity  of -water  at  a 
time  ;  it  is  quite  sufficient  to  quench  the  thirst, 
and  the  more  you  drink,  the  more  you  want." 

"  Then  I  should  not  eat  so  much  salt  meat." 

"  Very  true  ;  the  less  you  eat  the  better,  un- 
less we  find  water,  and  fill  our  bottles  again." 

"  But  we  have  our  axes,  and  can  always  cut 
down  a  cocoa-nut  tree,  and  get  the  milk  from  the 
young  nuts." 

"  Very  true  ;  and  fortunate  it  is  that  we  have 
that  to  resort  to  ;  but  still  we  could  not  do  very 
well  on  cocoa-nut  milk  alone,  even  if  it  were  to 
be  procured  all  the  year  round.  Now,  Master 
William,  we  will  go  on,  if  you  do  not  feel  tired." 

"  Not  in  the  least ;  I  am  tired  of  seeing  noth- 
ing but  the  stems  of  the  cocoa-nut  trees,  and 
shall  be  very  glad  when  we  are  through  the 
wood." 

"  Then  the  faster  we  walk  the  better,"  said 
Ready ;  "  as  far  as  I  could  judge,  as  we  were 
coming  to  the  island,  we  must  be  about  half-way 
across  now." 

Ready  and  William  recommenced  their  jour- 
ney ;  and,  after  half  an  hour's  walking,  they 
found  that  the  ground  was  not  so  level  as  it  had 
been — sometimes  they  went  gradually  up  a  hill, 
at  others  down. 

"lam  very  glad  to  find  the  island  is  not  so 
fiat  here,  Master  Willy  ;  we  have  a  better  chance 
of  finding  water." 

"  But,  look,  it  is  much  steeper  before  us,"  re- 


THEY    DISCOVER    THE    SEA.  101 

plied  William,  as  he  barked  a  tree  ;  "  it's  quite 
a  hill." 

"  So  much  the  better — let  us  push  on." 

The  ground  now  became  more  undulating, 
although  still  covered  with  cocoa-nut  trees,  even 
thicker  together  than  before.  They  continued 
their  march,  occasionally  looking  at  the  com- 
pass, until  William  showed  symptoms  of  wea- 
riness, for  the  wood  had  become  more  difficult 
to  get  through  than  at  first. 

"  How  many  miles  do  you  think  we  have 
walked,  Ready  ?"  said  Willy. 

"  About  eight,  I  should  think." 

"  Not  more  than  eight  ?" 

"  No  ;  I  do  not  think  that,  altogether,  we  have 
made  more  than  two  miles  an  hour  :  it's  slow 
work,  travelling  by  compass,  and  marking  the 
trees  ;  but  I  think  the  wood  looks  lighter  before 
us,  now  that  we  are  at  the  top  of  this  hill." 

"  It  does,  Ready ;  I  fancy  I  can  see  the  blue 
sky  again." 

"  Your  eyes  are  younger  than  mine,  Master 
William,  and  perhaps  you  may — however,  we 
shall  soon  find  out." 

They  now  descended  into  a  small  hollow, 
and  then  went  up  hill  again.  As  soon  as  they 
arrived  at  the  top,  William  cried  out,  "  The  sea, 
Ready  !  there's  the  sea." 

"  Very  true,  Master  William,  and  I'm  not 
sorry  for  it." 

"  I  thought  we  never  should  have  got  out  of 
that  nasty  wood  again,"  said  William,  as  he  im- 
patiently pushed  on ;  and  at  last  stood  clear  of 
9* 


102  BEAUTIFUL    SCENERY. 

the  cocoa-nut  grove.  Ready  soon  joined  him, 
and  they  surveyed  the  scene  before  them  in 
silence. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

"  Oh  !  how  beautiful !"  exclaimed  William, 
at  last ;  "  I'm  sure  mamma  would  like  to  live 
here.  I  thought  the  other  side  of  the  island 
very  pretty,  but  it's  nothing  compared  to  this." 

"  It's  very  beautiful,  Master  William,"  replied 
Ready,  thoughtfully. 

Perhaps  a  more  lovely  scene  could  scarcely 
be  imagined.  The  cocoa-nut  grove  terminated 
about  a  quarter  of  a  mile  from  the  beach  very 
abruptly,  for  there  was  a  rapid  descent  for  about 
thirty  feet  from  where  they  stood  to  the  land 
below,  on  which  was  a  mixture  of  little  grass 
knolls  and  brushwood,  to  about  fifty  yards  from 
the  water's  edge,  where  it  was  met  with  daz- 
zling white  sand,  occasionally  divided  by  nar- 
row ridges  of  rocks  which  ran  inland.  The 
water  was  of  a  deep  blue,  except  where  it  was 
broken  into  white  foam  on  the  reefs,  which 
extended  for  miles  from  the  beach,  and  the 
rocks  of  which  now  and  then  showed  them- 
selves above  water.  On  the  rocks  were  perched 
crowds  of  gannets  and  man-of-war  birds,  while 
others  wheeled  in  the  air,  every  now  and  then 
darting  down  into  the  blue  sea  and  bringing  up 


103 


in  their  bills  a  fish  out  of  the  shoals,  which 
rippled  the  water,  or  bounded  clear  of  it  in  their 
gambols.  The  form  of  the  coast  was  that  of  a 
horse-shoe  bay — two  points  of  land  covered 
with  shrubs  extending  far  out  on  each  side. 
The  line  of  the  horizon,  far  out  at  sea,  was  clear 
and  unbroken. 

Ready  remained  for  some  time  without  speak- 
ing ;  he  scanned  the  horizon  right  and  left ;  he 
surveyed  the  reefs  in  the  distance  ;  and  then 
turned  his  eyes  along  the  land.  At  last  Wil- 
liam said, — 

"  What  are  you  thinking  of,  Ready  V9 

"  Why,  I  am  thinking  that  we  must  look  for 
water  as  fast  as  we  can." 

"  But  why  are  you  so  anxious  ?" 

"  Because,  Master  Willy,  I  can  see  no  island 
to  leeward  of  us  as  I  expected,  and  therefore 
there  is  less  chance  of  getting  off  this  island  ; 
and  this  bay,  although  very  beautiful,  is  full  of 
reefs,  and  I  see  no  inlet,  which  makes  it  awk- 
ward for  many  reasons.  But  we  cannot  judge 
at  first  sight.  Let  us  now  sit  down  and  take  our 
dinner,  and  after  that  we  will  explore  a  little. 
Stop — before  we  leave  where  we  stand,  we 
must  make  a  good  mark  upon  the  trees  close  to 
where  we  have  come  out  of  the  wood,  or  we 
shall  not  find  our  blaze  again  in  a  hurry  when 
we  wish  to  go  back  again." 

Ready  cut  two  wide  marks  in  the  stems  of  the 
cocoa-nut  trees,  and  then  descended  with  Wil- 
liam to  the  low  ground,  where  they  sat  down  to 
eat  their  dinner.     As  soon  as  their  meal  was 


104  THE    SEA-ANEMONE. 

finished  they  first  walked  down  to  the  water's 
edge,  and  Ready  turned  his  eyes  inland  to  see 
if  he  could  discover  any  little  ravine  or  hollow 
which  might  be  likely  to  contain  fresh  water. 
"  There  are  one  or  two  places,"  observed  Ready, 
pointing  to  them  with  his  finger,  "  where  the 
water  has  run  down  in  the  rainy  season  :  we 
must  examine  them  carefully,  but  not  now  ;  to- 
morrow will  be  time  enough.  I  want  to  find 
out  whether  there  is  any  means  of  getting  our 
little  boat  through  this  reef  of  rocks,  or  other- 
wise we  shall  have  very  hard  work  (if  we 
change  our  abode  to  this  spot)  to  bring  all  our 
stores  through  that  wood ;  it  would  take  us 
weeks,  if  not  months  ;  so  we  will  pass  the  rest 
of  this  day  in  examining  the  coast,  Master 
William,  and  to-morrow  we  will  try  for  fresh 
water." 

"  Look  at  the  dogs,  Ready  ;  they  are  drinking 
the  sea-water,  poor  things." 

"  They  won't  drink  much  of  that,  1  expect ; 
you  see  they  don't  like  it  already." 

"  How  beautiful  the  corals  are — look  here, 
they  grow  like  little  trees  under  the  water — 
and  look  here,  here  is  really  a  flower  in  bloom 
growing  on  that  rock  just  below  the  water." 

"  Put  your  finger  to  it,  Master  William,"  said 
Ready. 

William  did  so,  and  the  flower,  as  he  called 
it,  immediately  shut  up. 

"  Why,  it's  flesh,  and  alive  !" 

"  Yes,  it  is  ;  I  have  often  seen  them  before  : 
they  call  them,  I  think,  sea-anemones — they  are 


A    TURTLE.  105 

animals  ;  but  I  don't  know  whether  they  are 
shell-fish  or  not.  Creation  is  very  wonderful. 
Now,  let  us  walk  out  to  the  end  of  this  point  of 
land,  and  see  if  we  can  discover  any  opening  in 
the  reef.  The  sun  is  going  down  and  we  shall 
not  have  more  than  an  hour's  daylight,  and  then 
we  must  look  out  for  a  place  to  sleep  in." 

"  But  what  is  that  V  cried  William,  pointing 
to  the  sand — "  that  round  black  thing  ?" 

"  That's  what  I'm  very  glad  to  see,  Master 
William :  it's  a  turtle  ;  they  come  up  about  this 
time  in  the  evening  to  drop  their  eggs,  and  then 
they  bury  them  in  the  sand." 

"  Can't  we  catch  them  ?" 

"  Yes,  we  can  catch  them  if  we  go  about  it 
quietly  ;  but  you  must  take  care  not  to  go  behind 
them,  or  they  will  throw  such  a  shower  of  sand 
upon  you,  with  their  hind  flappers  or  fins,  that 
they  would  blind  you  and  escape  at  the  same 
time.  The  way  to  catch  them  is  to  get  at  their 
heads  and  turn  them  over  on  their  backs  by  one 
of  their  fore-fins,  and  then  they  cannot  turn  back 
again." 

"  Let  us  go  and  catch  that  one." 

"  Indeed,  Master  William,  I  should  think  it 
very  foolish  to  do  it,  as  we  could  not  take  it 
away,  and  it  would  die  to-morrow  from  the  heat 
of  the  sun.  It's  not  right  to  take  life  away  use- 
lessly, and  if  we  destroy  that  turtle  now,  we 
may  want  it  another  time." 

"  I  did  not  think  of  that,  Ready  :  if  we  come 
to  live  here,  I  suppose  we  shall  catch  them 
whenever  we  want  them." 


106  AN    IMPORTANT    DISCOVERY. 

"  No,  we  shall  not,  for  they  only  come  on 
shore  in  the  breeding  season  ;  but  we  will  make 
a  turtle-pond  somewhere  which  they  cannot  get 
out  of,  but  which  the  sea  flows  into  ;  and  then 
when  we  catch  them  we  will  put  them  into  it, 
and  have  them  ready  for  use  as  we  require 
them." 

"  That  will  be  a  very  good  plan,"  replied 
William. 

They  now  continued  their  walk  ;  and,  forcing 
their  way  through  the  brushwood  which  grew 
thick  upon  the  point  of  land,  soon  arrived  at  the 
end  of  it. 

"  What  is  that  out  there  ?"  said  William, 
pointing  to  the  right  of  where  they  stood. 

"  That  is  another  island,  Master  William, 
which  I  am  very  glad  to  see  even  in  that  direc- 
tion, although  it  will  not  be  so  easy  to  gain  it, 
if  we  are  obliged  to  leave  this  for  want  of  water  ; 
it  is,  however,  possible  that  we  might.  It  is  a 
much  larger  island  than  this  at  all  events,"  con- 
tinued Ready,  scanning  the  length  of  the  hori- 
zon, along  which  he  could  see  the  tops  of  the 
trees. — "  Well,  Master  Willy,  we  have  done 
very  well  for  our  first  day.  I  am  rather  tired, 
and  so,  I  presume  are  you  ;  so  now  we  will  go 
and  look  for  a  place  to  lie  down  and  pass  the 
night." 

They  returned  to  the  high  ground  where  the 
cocoa-nut  grove  ended,  and  collecting  together 
several  branches  and  piles  of  leaves,  made  a 
good  soft  bed  under  the  trees. 

"  And  now  we'll  have  a  little  water  and  go 


REFLECTIONS.  107 

to  bed.  Look,  Master  William,  at  the  long 
shadow  of  the  trees  !  the  sun  has  nearly  set." 

"  Shall  I  give  the  dogs  some  water  now, 
Ready  1  see,  poor  Remus  is  licking  the  sides 
of  the  bottles." 

"  No,  do  not  give  them  any  ;  it  appears  to  be 
cruel,  but  I  want  the  intelligence  of  the  poor 
animals  to-morrow,  and  the  want  of  water  will 
make  them  very  keen,  and  we  shall  turn  it  to 
good  account.  So  now,  William,  we  must  not 
forget  to  return  thanks  to  a  merciful  God,  and 
to  beg  his  care  over  us  for  this  night ;  we  little 
know  what  the  day  may  bring  forth.  Could 
you  ever  have  imagined,  a  month  back,  that  you 
would  be  on  this  island  in  company  with  an  old 
man  like  me,  sleeping  in  the  open  air  ?  If  any 
one  had  told  you  so,  you  would  never  have  be- 
lieved it ;  yet  here  you  are,  William,  and  you 
see  how  he  disposeth  of  us  as  he  thinks  prpper. 
Good  night,  sir !" 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

William  slept  as  sound  as  if  he  had  been  on 
shore  in  England  upon  a  soft  bed  in  a  warm 
room — so  did  old  Ready  ;  and  when  they  awoke 
the  next  morning  it  was  broad  daylight.  The 
poor  dogs  were  suffering  for  want  of  water,  and 
it  pained  William  very  much  to  see  them  with 
their  tongues  out,  panting  and  whining  as  they 


108  SEARCH    FOR    WATER. 

looked  up  to  him.  "  Now,  Master  William," 
said  Ready,  "  shall  we  take  our  breakfast  be- 
fore we  start,  or  have  a  walk  first  ?" 

"  Ready,  I  cannot  really  drink  a  drop  of  wa- 
ter myself,  and  I  am  thirsty,  unless  you  give  a 
little  to  these  poor  dogs." 

"  I  pity  the  poor  dumb  creatures  as  much  as 
you  do,  Master  Willy ;  depend  upon  it,  it's  not 
out  of  unkindness  ;  on  the  contrary,  it  is  kind- 
ness to  ourselves  and  them  too,  which  makes 
me  refuse  it  to  them  ;  however,  if  you  like,  we 
will  take  a  walk  first,  and  see  if  we  can  find 
any  water.  Let  us  first  go  to  the  little  dell  to 
the  right,  and  if  we  do  not  succeed,  we  will  try 
farther  on,  where  the  water  has  run  down  during 
the  rainy  season."  William  was  very  glad  to 
go,  and  away  they  went,  followed  by  the  dogsy 
Ready  having  taken  up  the  spade,  which  he 
carried  on  his  shoulder.  They  soon  came  to 
the  dell,  and  the  dogs  put  their  noses  to  the 
ground,  and  snuffed  about ;  Ready  watched 
them  ;  at  last  they  lay  down  panting. 

"  Let  us  go  on,  sir,"  said  Ready,  thought- 
fully :  they  went  on  to  where  the  run  of  water 
appeared  to  have  been — the  dogs  snuffed  about 
more  eagerly  than  before. 

"  You  see,  Master  William,  these  poor  dogs 
are  now  so  eager  for  water,  that  if  there  is  any, 
they  will  find  it  out  where  we  never  could.  I 
don't  expect  water  above  ground,  but  there  may 
be  some  below  it.  This  beach  is  hardly  far 
enough  from  the  water's  edge,  or  I  should  try- 
in  the  sand  for  it." 


SAGACITY    OF    DOGS.  109 

u  In  the  sand  ! — but  would  it  not  be  salt  ?"  re- 
plied William. 

"  No  ;  not  if  at  a  good  distance  from  the  sea- 
beach,  for  you  see,  William,  the  sand  by  de- 
grees filters  the  sea-water  fresh,  and  very  often 
when  the  sand  runs  in  a  long  way  from  the 
high- water  mark,  if  you-  dig  down,  you  will  find 
good  fresh  water,  at  other  times  it  is  a  little 
brackish,  but  still  fit  for  use.  I  wish  that  this 
fact  was  better  known  among  seamen  than  it 
is,  it  would  have  saved  many  a  poor  fellow 
from  a  great  deal  of  agony.  There's  nothing 
so  dreadful  as  being  without  Avater,  Master  Wil- 
liam. I  know  what  it  is  to  be  on  an  allowance 
of  half  a  pint  a  day,  and  I  assure  you  it  is  cruel 
work." 

"  Look,  Ready,  at  Romulus  and  Remus — ■ 
how  hard  they  are  digging  with  their  paws 
there  in  the  hollow." 

"  Thanks  to  Heaven  that  they  are,  Master 
William  ;  you  don't  know  how  happy  you  have 
made  me  feel ;  for,  to  tell  you  the  truth,  I  was 
beginning  to  be  alarmed." 

"  But  why  do  they  dig  ?" 

"Because  there  is  water  there,  poor  animals. 
Now  you  see  the  advantage  of  having  kept  them 
in  pain  for  a  few  hours  ;  it  is  in  all  probability 
the  saving  of  all  of  us,  for  we  must  either  have 
found  water  or  quitted  this  island.  Now  let  us 
help  the  poor  dogs  with  the  spade,  and  they 
shall  soon  be  rewarded  for  their  sufferings." 

Ready  walked  quickly  to  where  the  dogs 
continued  digging  :  they  had  already  got  down 
10 


110  WATER    DISCOVERED. 

to  the  moist  earth,  and  were  so  eagerly  at  work, 
that  it  was  with  difficulty  he  could  get  them  out 
of  his  way  to  use  his  spade.  He  had  not  dug 
two  feet  before  the  water  trickled  down,  and  in 
four  or  five  minutes  the  dogs  had  sufficient  to 
plunge  their  noses  in,  and  to  drink  copiously. 

"  Look  at  them,  sir,  how  they  enjoy  it, — so 
did  the  Israelites  fainting  in  the  desert,  when 
Moses  struck  the  rock  of  stone,  and  the  water 
poured  out  in  torrents  for  their  relief.  Do  you 
recollect  that  part  of  the  Scriptures,  Master 
William  V9 

"  To  be  sure  I  do.  I  have  a  picture  of  it  at 
home." 

"  Well,  I  don't  think  any  Israelite  among 
them  felt  more  grateful  than  I  do  now,  Wil- 
liam. This  was  the  one  thing  wanting,  but  it 
was  the  one  thing  indispensable.  Now  we 
have  everything  we  can  wish  for  on  this  island, 
and  if  we  are  only  content,  we  may  be  happy- — 
ay,  much  happier  than  are  those  who  are  wor- 
rying themselves  to  heap  up  riches,  not  know- 
ing who  shall  gather  them.  See,  the  poor  ani- 
mals have  had  enough  at  last — and  how  they 
have  swelled  themselves  out !  Now,  shall  we 
go  back  to  breakfast " 

"  Yes,"  replied  William,  "  I  shall  enjoy  it 
now,  and  have  a  good  drink  of  water  myself." 

"  That  is  a  plenteous  spring,  depend  upon  it, 
sir,"  said  Ready,  as  they  walked  back  to  where 
they  had  slept  and  left  their  knapsacks  ;  "  but 
we  must  clear  it  out  farther  up  among  the  trees, 
where  the  sun  cannot  reach  it,  and  then  it  will 


SHARKS.  Ill 

be  cool,  and  not  be  dried  up.  We  shall  have 
plenty  of  work  for  the  next  year  at  least,  if  we 
remain  here  Where  we  are  now  will  be  a 
capital  spot  to  build  our  house  on." 

As  soon  as  the  breakfast  was  over,  Ready  said, 
"  Now  we  must  go  down  and  explore  the  other 
point,  for  you  see,  Master  William,  I  have  not 
found  a  passage  through  the  reef,  as  our  little 
boat  must  come  round  this  side  of  the  island,  it 
is  at  the  point  on  this  side  that  I  must  try  to 
find  an  entrance.  When  I  was  on  the  opposite 
point  it  did  appear  to  me  that  the  water  was 
not  broken  close  to  this  point ;  and  should  there 
be  a  passage  we  shall  be  very  fortunate." 

They  soon  arrived  at  the  end  of  the  point  of  land, 
and  found  that  Ready  was  not  wrong  in  his  suppo- 
sition ;  the  water  was  deep, even  close  to  the  beach, 
and  there  was  a  passage  of  many  yards  wide. 
The  sea  was  so  smooth,  and  the  water  so  clear, 
that  they  could  see  down  to  the  rocky  bottom, 
and  watched  the  fish  as  they  darted  along. 
"  Look  there,"  said  Willy,  pointing  out  about  fifty 
yards  from  the  beach,  "  a  great  shark,  Ready." 

"  Yes,  I  see  him,  sir,"  replied  Ready :  "  there's 
plenty  of  them  here,  depend  upon  it ;  and  you 
must  be  very  careful  how  you  get  into  the  water 
here  :  the  sharks  always  keep  to  the  leeward  of 
the  island,  and  for  one  you'll  find  where  Juno 
bathed  your  little  brother,  you  will  find  fifty  here. 
I'm  quite  satisfied  now,  William,  we  shall  do 
very  well,  and  all  we  have  now  to  think  of  is 
moving  away  from  the  other  side  of  the  island 
as  fast  as  possible." 


112  BONETTAS. 

"  Shall  we  go  back  to-day  ?" 

"  Yes,  I  think  so,  for  we  shall  only  be  idle 
here,  and  your  mother  is  anxious  about  you,  de- 
pend upon  it.  It  is  not  twelve  o'clock,  I  should 
think,  and  we  shall  have  plenty  of  time  ;  for  you 
see  it  is  one  thing  to  walk  through  a  wood  and 
mark  your  way,  and  another  to  go  back  again 
with  the  path  pointed  out  to  you.  Sol  think  wo 
had  better  start  at  once  ;  we  will  leave  the  spade 
and  axe  here,  for  it  is  no  use  taking  them  back 
again.  The  musket  I  will  carry,  for  although  it 
is  not  likely  to  be  wanted,  still  we  must  always 
be  prepared.  First,  let  us  go  back  and  look  at 
the  spring,  and  see  how  the  water  flows,  and 
then  we  will  be  off." 

As  they  walked  along  the  edge  of  the  sandy 
beach  they  found  the  sea-birds  hovering  close 
to  them  :  all  of  a  sudden  a  large  shoal  of  fish 
threw  themselves  high  and  dry  on  the  sand,  and 
they  were  followed  by  several  of  a  larger  size, 
which  also  lay  flapping  on  the  beach,  while  the 
sea-birds,  darting  down  close  to  the  feet  of  Wil- 
liam and  Ready,  and  seizing  up  the  fish,  flew 
away  with  them. 

"  How  very  strange,"  said  William,  surprised. 

"  Yes,  sir ;  but  you  see  how  it  is — the  small 
fish  were  chased  by  the  larger  ones,  which  are 
bonettas,  and  in  their  fright  ran  upon  the  beach. 
These  bonettas  were  so  anxious  to  catch  them, 
that  they  came  on  shore  also,  and  then  the 
gannets  picked  them  all  up.  There's  a  moral  in 
this,  Master  William, — when  people  are  too  eager 
in  their  pursuit  they  run  blindly  into  danger.'1 


SYMPTOMS    OF    A    STORM.  113 

"  But  the  little  fish  were  not  in  pursuit  ?" 
'<  No,  I  referred  to  the  large— with  the  little 
fish  it  was  out  of  the  frying-pan  into  the  fire,  as 
the  old  proverb  says  :  but  let  us  go  on  to  the 
spring." 

They  found  the  hole  which  Ready  had  dug 
quite  full  of  water,  and,  tasting  it,  it  proved  very 
sweet  and  good.  Overjoyed  at  this  discovery, 
they  covered  up  the  articles  they  agreed  to  leave 
behind  them  with  some  boughs  under  the  notch- 
ed cocoa-nut  trees,  and,  calling  the  dogs,  set  off 
on  their  journey  back  again  to  the  cove 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Guided  by  the  marks  made  on  the  trees, 
William  and  Ready  made  rapid  progress  in  their 
return,  and  in  less  than  two  hours  found  them- 
selves almost  clear  of  the  wood  which  had  taken 
them  nearly  eight  hours  to  force  their  way 
through  on  the  day  before. 

"I  feel  the  wind  now,  Ready,"  observed  Wil- 
liam "and  we  must  be  nearly  through  the 
wood  ;  but  it  appears  to  me  to  be  very  dark." 

"I  was  just  thinking  the  same,  sir,"  replied 
Ready.  « I  should  not  wonder  if  there  is  a 
storm  brewing  up  ;  and  if  so,  the  sooner  we  are 
back  again  the  better,  for  your  mother  will  be 
frightened." 

10* 


114  ARRIVAL    AT    THE    TENT. 

As  they  proceeded,  the  rustling  and  waving 
of  the  boughs  of  the  trees,  and  ever  and  anon  a 
gust  of  wind,  followed  by  a  mourning  and  creak- 
ing sound,  proved  that  such  was  the  fact ;  and 
as  they  emerged  from  the  grove,  they  perceived 
that  the  sky,  as  it  became  visible  to  them,  was 
of  dark  leaden  hue,  and  no  longer  of  the 
brilliant  blue  which  it  usually  had  presented  to 
their  sight. 

"  There  is  indeed  a  gale  coming  on,  Master 
William,"  said  Ready,  as  they  cleared  the  wood: 
"  let  us  go  on  to  the  huts  as  fast  as  possible,  for 
we  must  see  that  all  is  as  secure  as  we  can 
make  it." 

The  dogs  now  bounded  forward  ;  and  at  their 
appearance  at  the  huts,  Mr.  Seagrave  and  Juno 
came  out,  and  seeing  Ready  and  William  ad- 
vancing, made  known  the  welcome  tidings  to 
Mrs.  Seagrave,  who,  with  the  children  had  re- 
mained within.  In  a  moment  more,  William 
was  pressed  in  his  mother's  arms. 

"  I  am  glad  that  you  are  come  back,  Ready," 
said  Mr.  Seagrave,  shaking  him  by  the  hand 
after  he  had  embraced  William,  "  for  I  fear  that 
bad  weather  is  coming  on." 

"  I  am  sure  of  it,"  replied  Ready,  "  and  we 
must  expect  a  blusterous  night.  It  indeed  looks 
threatening.  This  will  be  one  of  the  storms 
which  are  forerunners  of  the  rainy  season. — 
However,  sir,  we  have  good  news  for  you,  and 
must  only  take  this  as  a  warning  to  hasten  our 
departure  as  soon  as  possible.  We  shall  have 
fine  weather  after  this  for  a  month  or  so,  although 


THE    BOAT    HAULED    UP.  115 

we  must  expect  a  breeze  now  and  then.  How- 
ever, we  must  work  hard  and  do  our  best ;  and 
now,  if  you  please,  sir,  you  and  Juno,  Master 
William  and  I,  will  take  the  first  precaution  ne- 
cessary, which  is,  to  go  down  and,  between  us, 
haul  up  our  little  boat  as  far  from  the  beach  as 
we  possibly  can,  for  the  waves  will  be  high  and 
run  a  long  way  up,  and  our  boat  will  be  our 
main  dependance  soon." 

The  four  went  down  as  soon  as  Ready  had 
sawed  the  ends  of  the  spars  which  had  been  cut 
off,  into  three  rollers,  to  fix  under  the  keel ;  with 
the  help  afforded  by  them,  the  boat  was  soon 
hauled  up  high  into  the  brushwood,  where  it  was 
considered  by  Ready  to  be  perfectly  safe. 

"  I  meant  to  have  worked  upon  her  immedi- 
ately," observed  Ready  ;  "  but  I  must  wait  now 
till  the  gale  is  over ;  and  I  did  hope  to  have  got 
on  board  once  more,  and  look  after  some  things 
which  I  have  since  remembered  would  have 
been  useful,  and  to  see  if  that  poor  cow  was  alive 
yet ;  but  I  strongly  suspect,"  continued  he,  look- 
ing- at  the  weather,  "  that  we  shall  never  go  on 
board  of  that  poor  vessel  again.  Hear  the  moan- 
ing of  the  coming  storm,  sir  ;  look  how  the  sea- 
birds  wheel  about  and  scream,  as  if  to  proclaim 
her  doom  ;  but  we  must  not  wait  here,  sir,  now 
— the  tents  must  be  made  more  secure,  for  they 
will  have  to  hold  up  against  no  small  force  of 
wind,  if  I  mistake  not :  it  won't  do  for  madam  and 
the  children  to  be  blown  into  the  woods."  When 
they  arrived  at  the  tents  they  found  Master  Tom- 
my, who  had  come  out  to  speak  to  them. 


116  THREATENING    APPEARANCES. 

"  Well,  Tommy,  how  are  you  ?"  said  William. 

"  I  am  very  well,  and  so  is  mamma  ;  we  did 
not  want  you  to  come  back — I  took  care  of  them 
all." 

"  I  don't  doubt  but  you  were  very  useful, 
Master  Tommy,"  replied  Ready ;  "  now  you 
must  come  and  help  us  get  some  cord  and 
canvass  out  of  the  stores,  that  we  may  prevent 
the  rain  from  cOming  into  your  mamma's  tent ; 
so  take  my  hand,  and  come  along,  and  leave 
William  to  tell  mamma  what  we  have  been 
doing." 

Ready,  assisted  by  Mr.  Seagrave,  got  out 
some  heavy  canvass  and  lines,  and  commenced 
putting  it  as  a  double  cover  over  the  tents,  to 
keep  out  the  rain  ;  they  also  secured  the  tents 
with  guys  and  stays  of  rope,  so  as  to  prevent 
them  being  blown  down ;  while  Juno  with  a 
shovel  deepened  the  trench  which  had  been 
made  round  the  tents,  so  that  the  water  might 
run  off  more  easily.  They  did  not  leave  off 
work  until  all  was  completed,  and  then  they  sat 
down  to  a  late  meal.  During  the  time  they 
were  at  work,  Ready  had  made  Mr.  Seagrave 
acquainted  with  what  they  had  discovered  and 
done  during  the  exploring  expedition,  and  the 
adventure  with  the  pigs  made  them  all  laugh 
heartily. 

As  the  sun  went  down,  the  weather  threat- 
ened still  more  ;  the  wind  now  blew  strong,  and 
the  rocky  beach  was  lashed  by  the  waves  and 
white  with  spray,  while  the  surf  roared  as  it 
poured  in  and  broke  upon  the  sand  in  the  cove. 


117 


The  whole  family  had  retired  to  bed  except 
Ready,  who  said  that  he  would  watch  the  wea- 
ther a  little  before  he  turned  in.  The  old  man 
walked  toward  the  beach,  and  leaned  against 
the  gunnel  of  the  little  boat,  which  they  had 
hauled  up  in  the  brushwood,  and  there  he  re- 
mained with  his  keen  gray  eye  fixed  upon  the 
distance,  which  was  now  one  opaque  mass,  ex- 
cept where  the  white  foam  of  the  waters  gleam- 
ed through  the  darkness  of  the  night !  "  Yes  !" 
thought  he  ;  "  the  winds  and  the  waves  are  sum- 
moned to  do  His  bidding,  and  evenly  do  they 
work  together — as  one  rises,  so  does  the  other  ; 
when  one  howls,  the  other  roars  in  concert — 
hand  in  hand  they  go  in  their  fury  and  then 
force.  Had  they  been  called  up  but  one  week 
since,  where  would  have  been  those  who  have 
now  been,  as  it  were,  intrusted  to  my  weak 
help  ?  The  father,  the  mother,  the  children,  the 
infant  at  the  breast,  and  I,  the  gray-headed  old 
man, — all  buried  fathoms-deep,  awaiting  our 
summons  ;  but  they  were  restrained  by  His  will, 
and  by  His  will  we  were  saved.  Will  those 
timbers  which  bore  us  here  so  miraculously 
hold  together  till  morning  ?  I  should  think  not. 
What  are  the  iron  bolts  and  fastenings  of  weak 
man,  compared  with  the  force  of  God's  ele- 
ments ?  they  will  snap  as  yarns  ;  and  by  to- 
morrow's dawn,  the  fragments  of  the  stout  ship 
will  be  washing  and  tossing  on  the  wild  surf. 
Well,  it  will  be  a  kindness  to  us,  for  the  waters 
will  perform  the  labor  which  we  could  not ; 
they  will  break  up  the  timbers  for  our  use,  and 


118         ALL    PREPARED    FOR    THE    WORST. 

throw  on  shore  from  the  hold  those  articles 
which  we  could  not  reach  with  our  little  strength. 
We  shall  have  more  cause  to  be  thankful."  A 
sharp  flash  of  lightning  struck  upon  the  old  man's 
eyes,  and  obstructed  his  vision  for  the  moment. 
"  The  storm  will  soon  be  at  its  height,"  thought 
he  ;  "  I  will  watch  the  tents,  and  see  how  they 
stand  up  against  its  force."  Ready  turned  away 
to  walk  to  the  tents  ;  and,  as  he  did  so,  the  rain 
came  pattering  down,  and  the  wind  howled  loud- 
er than  before.  In  a  minute  or  two  the  darkness 
became  so  intense  that  he  could  hardly  find  his 
way  back  to  the  tents.  He  turned  round,  but 
could  not  see,  for  he  was  blinded  by  the  heavy 
rain.  As  nothing  could  be  done,  the  old  man 
went  into  the  tent,  and  sheltered  himself  from 
the  storm,  although  he  would  not  lie  down,  lest 
his  services  might  be  required.  Although  the 
others  had  retired  to  bed,  with  the  exception  of 
Tommy  and  the  children,  they  had  not  taken  off 
their  clothes  ;  Mr.  Seagrave  had  thrown  himself 
down  without  undressing ;  and  William,  per- 
ceiving this,  had  done  the  same.  Mrs.  Sea- 
grave,  although  she  would  not  show  her  alarm, 
had  also  remained  dressed,  and  Juno  had  fol- 
lowed her  example. 


TENTS    BLOWN    DOWN.  119 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

The  storm  now  raged  furiously,  trie  lightning 
was  accompanied  by  loud  peals  of  thunder,  and 
the  children  awoke  and  cried  with  fright,  till 
they  were  hushed  to  sleep  again.  The  wind 
howled  as  it  pressed  with  all  its  violence  against 
the  tents,  while  the  rain  poured  off  in  torrents. 
One  moment  the  canvass  of  the  tents  would 
bulge  in,  and  the  cords  which  held  it  strain  and 
crack  ;  at  another,  an  eddy  of  wind  would  force 
out  the  canvass,  which  would  flap  and  flap,  while 
the  rain  found  many  an  entrance.  The  night 
was  intensely  dark,  and  the  fury  of  the  elements 
was  horrible.  As  we  stated  in  the  first  part  of  our 
narrative,  the  tent  in  which  Mrs.  Seagrave  and 
the  children  reposed,  was  on  the  outside  of  the 
others,  and  therefore  the  most  exposed.  It  was 
about  midnight  that  the  wind  burst  on  them  with 
greater  violence  than  before.  A  loud  crash  was 
heard  by  Ready  and  Mr.  Seagrave,  followed  by 
the  shrieks  of  Mrs.  Seagrave  and  Juno  :  the  pegs 
of  the  tents  had  given  way,  and  the  inmates  were 
exposed  to  the  fury  of  the  elements.  Ready 
rushed  out,  followed  by  Mr.  Seagrave  and  Wil- 
liam. So  strong  was  the  wind  and  beating  rain, 
and  such  was  the  darkness,  that  it  was  with 
some  difficulty  that  by  their  united  efforts  the 
women  and  children  could  be  extricated.  Mas- 
ter Tommy  was  the  first  taken  up  by  Ready  :  his 
courage  had  all  gone,  and  he  was  bellowing 
most  furiously.     William  took  Albert  in  charge 


120  MORNING    AFTER    THE    STORM. 

and  carried  him  into  the  other  tent,  where  Tom- 
my sat  in  his  wet  shirt,  roaring  most  melodious- 
ly. Juno,  Mrs.  Seagrave,  and  the  little  girl 
were  at  last  carried  away  and  taken  into  the 
other  tent :  fortunately  no  one  was  hurt,  although 
the  frightened  children  could  not  be  pacified, 
and  joined  a  chorus  with  Tommy  ;  but  it  was  of 
little  consequence,  for  the  wind  was  so  loud  that 
they  could  scarcely  hear  one  another  speak. 
Nothing  more  could  be  done  except  putting  the 
children  into  the  beds,  and  then  the  whole  party 
sat  up  the  remainder  of  the  night  listening  to 
the  noise  of  the  wind,  the  roaring  of  the  sea, 
and  the  loud  patters  of  the  rain  against  the  can- 
vass ;  and  a  dreadful  and  weary  and  melancholy 
night  did  they  pass,  anxiously  waiting  for  the 
morning.  At  dawn  of  day,  Ready  went  out  of 
the  tent,  and  found  that  the  gale  had  spent  its 
force,  and  had  already  much  abated  ;  but  it  was 
not  one  of  those  bright  glorious  mornings  to 
which  they  had  been  accustomed  since  their 
arrival  at  the  island  :  the  sky  was  still  dark,  and 
the  clouds  were  chasing  each  other  wildly  ;  there 
was  neither  sun  nor  blue  sky  to  be  seen :  it  still 
rained,  but  only  at  intervals,  and  the  earth  was 
soft  and  spongy ;  the  little  cove,  but  the  day  be- 
fore so  beautiful,  was  now  a  mass  of  foaming 
and  tumultuous  waves,  and  the  surf  was  thrown 
many  yards  upon  the  beach :  the  horizon  waa 
confused — you  could  not  distinguish  the  line 
between  the  water  and  the  sky,  and  the  whole 
shore  of  the  island  was  lined  with  a  white  foam. 
Ready  turned  his   eyes  to  where  the   ship  had 


FINE    WEATHER    PROPHESIED.  121 

been  fixed  on  the  rocks  :  it  was  no  longer  there  : 
the  whole  frame  had  disappeared  ;  but  the  frag- 
ments of  it,  and  the  contents  of  the  holds,  were 
floating  about  in  every  direction,  or  tossing 
among  the  surf  on  the  beach. 

"  I  thought  as  much,"  said  Ready,  pointing 
to  where  the  ship  had  laid,  as  he  turned  round 
and  found  that  Mr.  Seagrave  had  followed  him : 
"  look,  sir,  this  gale  has  broken  her  up  entirely. 
This  is  a  warning  to  us  not  to  remain  here  any 
longer  :  we  must  make  the  most  of  the  fine 
weather  which  we  may  have  before  the  rainy 
season  sets  in — and  we  have  no  time  to  spare, 
sir,  I  can  tell  you." 

"  I  agree  with  you,  Ready,"  replied  Mr.  Sea- 
grave,  "  and  there  is  another  proof  of  it,"  pointing 
to  the  tent  which  had  been  blown  down.  "  It 
was  a  good  mercy  that  none  of  them  were  hurt." 

"  Very  true,  sir  ;  but  the  gale  is  breaking,  and 
we  shall  have  fine  weather  to-morrow.  Let  us 
now  see  what  we  can  do  with  the  tent,  while 
Master  William  and  Juno  try  if  they  can  get 
any  breakfast." 

They  set  to  work.  Ready  and  Mr.  Seagrave 
made  it  fast  with  fresh  cords  and  pegs,  and  very 
soon  had  it  all  ready  ;  but  the  beds  and  bedding 
were  wet  through.  They  hauled  over  the  wet 
canvass,  and  then  left  it  to  go  to  their  breakfast, 
to  which  Juno  had  summoned  them. 

"  We  need  do  no  more  at  present,  sir,"  said 

Ready,  "  by  night  time  it  will  not  be  so  wet,  and 

we  can  handle  it  easier.     I  see  a  break  in  the 

sky  now,  which  promises  fine  weather  soon— 

11 


122       COLLECTING  THE  STORES. 

the  gale  was  too  fierce  to  last  long.  And  now, 
sir,"  said  Ready,  "  we  had  better  work  hard  to- 
day, for  we  may  save  a  great  many  things,  which 
may  be  dashed  to  pieces  on  the  rocks,  if  we  do 
not  haul  them  on  the  beach.  We  can  do  with- 
out Juno  ;  and  I  don't  think  we  want  Master 
Tommy,  who  must  stay  here  and  take  care  of 
his  mamma. 

Tommy  was,  however,  rather  sulky,  after  the 
events  of  the  night ;  and  he  gave  no  answer. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

They  went  down  to  the  beach.  Ready  first 
procured  from  the  stores  a  good  stout  rope  ;  and 
as  the  waves  threw  up  casks  and  timbers  of  the 
vessel,  they  stopped  them  from  being  washed 
back  again,  and  either  rolled  or  hauled  them  up 
with  the  rope  until  they  were  safe  landed.  This 
occupied  them  for  the  major  part  of  the  day ; 
and  yet  they  had  not  collected  a  quarter  of  the 
articles  that  were  in  their  reach,  independent  of 
the  quantity  which  floated  about  out  at  sea  and 
at  the  entrance  of  the  cove. 

"  Well,  sir,"  said  Ready,  "  I  think  we  have 
done  a  good  day's  work  ;  to-morrow  we  shall 
be  able  to  do  much  more,  for  the  sea  you  see  ia 
going  down  already,  and  the  sun  is  showing 
himself  from  the  corner  of  that  cloud.  Now  we 
will  go  to  supper,  and  then  see  if  we  can  make 
ourselves  more  comfortable  for  the  night." 


COW  DEVOURED  BY  SHARKS.      123 

The  tent  which  had  not  been  blown  down 
was  given  to  Mrs.  Seagrave  and  the  children, 
and  the  other  was  fitted  up  as  well  as  it  could 
be.  The  bedding  being  all  wet,  they  procured 
some  sails  from  the  stores,  which,  being  stowed 
away  farther  in  the  grove,  had  not  suffered 
much  from  the  tempest ;  and,  spreading  the  can- 
vass, they  lay  down,  and  the  night  passed  with- 
out any  disaster,  for  the  wind  was  now  lulled  to 
a  pleasant  breeze. 

The  next  morning  the  sun  shone  bright — the 
air  was  fresh  and  bracing ;  but  a  slight  breeze 
rippled  the  waters,  and  there  was  little  or  no 
surf.  The  various  fragments  of  the  wreck  were 
tossed  by  the  little  surf  that  still  remained  ; 
many  things  were  lying  on  the  beach  which  had 
landed  during  the  night,  and  many  more  re- 
quired but  a  little  trouble  to  secure  them.  There 
appeared  to  be  a  sort  of  indraught  into  the  cove, 
as  all  the  articles  which  had  been  floating  out 
at  sea  were  now  gradually  coming  on  shore  in 
that  direction.  Ready  and  Mr.  Seagrave  work- 
ed till  breakfast-time,  and  had  by  that  time  saved 
a  great  many  casks  and  packages. 

After  breakfast,  they  went  down  again  to 
the  beach  and  resumed  their  labors.  "  Look, 
Ready  ;  what  is  that  ?"  said  William,  who  was 
with  them,  as  he  pointed  to  a  white-looking 
mass  floating  in  the  cove. 

"  That,  sir,  is  the  poor  cow  ;  and  if  you  look 
again,  you  will  see  the  sharks  are  around,  ma- 
king a  feast  of  her  :  don't  you  see  them  ?" 

"  Yes,  I  do — what  a  quantity  !" 


124  ALL    HANDS    AT    WORK. 

"  Yes,  there's  no  want  of  them,  Master  Wil- 
liam ;  so  be  very  careful  how  you  get  into  the 
water,  and  never  let  Master  Tommy  go  near  it, 
for  they  don't  care  how  shallow  it  is  when  they 
see  their  food.  But  now,  sir,"  said  Ready,  "  I 
must  leave  you  and  Master  William  to  do  what 
you  can  in  saving  any  more  of  the  wreck,  while 
I  set  to  and  put  the  boat  in  proper  repair  ;  we 
shall  want  her  directly,  and  the  sooner  she  is  in 
order  the  better.'* 

Ready  left  them  at  their  employment,  and 
went  away  for  his  tools  to  repair  the  boat.  During 
this  time,  Mr.  Seagrave  and  William  had  occupied 
themselves  in  collecting  the  different  articles 
thrown  on  shore,  and  rolling  up  the  casks  as  far  as 
they  could.  As  for  the  timber  and  planks  of  the 
vessel,  they  left  them  to  be  landed  whenever 
chance  might  direct :  they  had  more  than  enough 
for  any  present  use,  or,  indeed,  for  any  use  which 
it  appeared  they  might  have  for  a  long  while. 

As  it  would  take  some  days  for  Ready  to  put 
the  boat  into  proper  order,  Mr.  Seagrave  deter- 
mined that  he  would  go  to  the  other  side  of  the 
island  with  William,  that  he  might  examine  it 
himself;  and,  as  Mrs.  Seagrave  had  no  objec- 
tion to  be  left  witfT  Ready  and  Juno,  on  the  third 
day  after  the  gale  they  set  off.  William  led  the 
way,  guiding  his  footsteps  through  the  grove  by 
the  blazing  of  the  cocoa-nut  trees  ;  and  in  two 
hours  they  reached  their  destination. 

"  Is  not  this  beautiful,  father  ?"  said  William. 

"  Yes,  indeed  it  is,  my  dear  boy,"  replied  Mr. 
Seagrave.      "  I  fancied  that  nothing  could  be 


CORAL    INSECTS.  125 

more  beautiful  than  the  spot  where  we  reside 
on  the  other  side  of  the  island,  but  this  sur- 
passes it,  not  only  in  variety,  but  in  extent." 

"  And  now  let  us  examine  the  spring,  father," 
said  William,  leading  the  way  to  the  ravine. 

The  spring  was  full  and  flowing,  and  the 
water  excellent.  They  then  directed  their  steps 
toward  the  sandy  beach,  and  having  walked  some 
time,  sat  down  upon  a  coral-rock. 

"  Who  would  have  ever  imagined,  William," 
said  Mr.  Seagrave,  "  that  this  island,  and  so 
many  more  which  abound  in  the  Pacific  ocean, 
could  have  been  raised  by  the  work  of  little  in- 
sects not  bigger  than  a  pin's  head  ?" 

"  Insects,  father !"  replied  William. 

"  Yes,  insects.  Give  me  that  piece  of  dead 
coral,  William.  Do  you  see  that  on  every 
branch  there  are  a  hundred  little  holes  ?  Well, 
in  every  one  of  these  little  holes  once  lived  a 
sea-insect ;  and,  as  these  insects  increase,  so 
do  the  branches  of  the  coral-trees." 

"  Yes,  I  understand  that ;  but  how  do  you 
make  out  that  this  island  was  made  by  them  ? 
that's  what  I  want  to  know." 

"  Nevertheless,  it  is  true,  William,  that  almost 
all  the  islands  in  these  seas  have  been  made  by 
the  labor  and  increase  of  these  small  animals. 
The  coral  grows  at  first  at  the  bottom  of  the 
sea,  where  it  is  not  disturbed  by  the  winds  or 
waves  :  by  degrees,  as  it  increases,  it  advances 
higher  and  higher  to  the  surface,  till  it  last  it 
comes  near  to  the  top  of  the  water  ;  then  it  is 
like  those  reefs  which  you  see  out  there,  Wil- 
li* 


126  CORAL    ROCKS. 

liam,  and  it  is  stopped  very  much  in  its  growth 
by  the  force  of  the  winds  and  waves,  which 
break  it  off,  and  of  course  it  never  grows  above 
the  water,  for  if  it  did  the  animals  would  die." 

"  Then  how  does  it  become  an  island  ?" 

"  By  very  slow  degrees  :  the  time,  perhaps, 
much  depending  upon  chance  :  for  instance,  a 
log  of  wood  floating  about,  and  covered  with  bar- 
nacles, may  ground  upon  the  coral-reefs ;  that 
would  be  a  sufficient  commencement,  for  it 
would  remain  above  water,  and  then  shelter  the 
coral  to  leeward  of  it,  until  a  flat  rock  had 
formed,  level  with  the  edge  of  the  water.  The 
sea-birds  are  always  looking  for  a  place  to  rest 
upon,  and  they  would  soon  find  it,  and  then  their 
droppings  would,  in  course  of  time,  form  a  little 
patch  abovre  water,  and  other  floating  substances 
would  be  thrown  on  it ;  and  land-birds,  who  are 
blown  out  to  sea,  might  rest  themselves  on  it, 
and  the  seeds  from  their  stomachs,  when  drop- 
ped, would  grow  into  trees  or  bushes." 

"  I  understand  that." 

"Well,  then,  William,  you  observe  there  is 
an  island  commenced,  as  it  were,  and,  once 
commenced,  it  soon  increases,  for  the  coral 
Avould  then  be  protected  to  leeward,  and  grow 
up  fast.  Do  you  observe  how  the  coral-reefs 
extend  at  this  side  of  the  island,  where  they  are 
protected  from  the  winds  and  waves  ;  and  how 
different  it  is  on  the  weather-side,  which  we 
have  just  left  1  Just  so  the  little  patch  above 
water  protects  the  corals  to  leeward,  and  there 
the  island  increases  fast ;  for  the  birds  not  only 


WONDERS    OF    NATURE.  127 

settle  on  it,  but  they  make  their  nests  and  rear 
their  young,  and  so  every  year  the  soil  increa- 
ses ;  and  then  perhaps,  one  cocoa-nut  in  its 
great  outside  shell  (which  appears  as  if  it  was 
made  on  purpose  to  be  washed  on  shore  in  this 
way,  for  it  is  water-tight  and  hard,  and  at  the 
same  time  very  light,  so  that  it  floats,  and  will 
remain  for  months  in  the  water  without  being 
injured)  at  last  is  thrown  on  these  little  patches 
— it  takes  root,  and  becomes  a  tree,  every  year 
shedding  its  large  branches,  which  are  turned 
into  mould  as  soon  as  they  decay,  and  then 
dropping  its  nuts,  which  again  take  root  and 
grow  in  this  mould  ;  and  thus  they  continue, 
season  after  season,  and  year  after  year,  until 
the  island  becomes  as  large  and  as  thickly  cov- 
ered with  trees  as  the  one  we  are  now  standing 
upon.  Is  not  this  wonderful,  my  dear  boy  ? 
Is  not  he  a  great  and  good  God  who  can  make 
such  minute  animals  as  these  work  his  pleasure, 
and,  at  the  time  he  thinks  fit,  produce  such  a 
beautiful  island  as  this  ?" 

"  Indeed,  indeed  he  is,"  exclaimed  William. 

"  We  only  need  use  our  eyes,  William,  and 
we  shall  love  as  well  as  adore.  Look  at  that 
shell — is  it  not  beautifully  marked  ? — could  the 
best  painter  in  the  world  equal  its  coloring  ?" 

"  No,  indeed, — I  should  think  not." 

"  And  yet  there  are  thousands  of  them  in 
sight,  and  perhaps  millions  more  in  the  water. 
They  have  not  been  colored  in  this  way  to  be 
admired,  like  the  works  of  man  ;  for  this  island 
has  been  till  now  probably  without  any  one  upon 


128  PREPARATIONS    FOR    REMOVING. 

it,  and  no  one  has  ever  seen  them.  It  makes  no 
difference  to  him,  who  has  but  to  wish,  and  all 
is  complete." 

For  a  few  minutes  after  this  conversation, 
Mr.  Seagrave  and  William  were  both  silent. 
Mr.  Seagrave  then  rose  from  where  he  was 
sitting :  "  Come,  William,  let  us  now  find  our 
way  back  again  ;  we  have  three  hours'  daylight 
left,  and  shall  be  home  in  good  time." 

"  Yes,  in  time  for  supper,  father,"  replied 
William,  "and  I  feel  that  I  shall  do  justice  to 
it ;  so  the  sooner  we  are  off  the  better." 


CHAPTER  XXL 

Everything  was  now  preparing  for  their 
removal  to  the  leeward  side  of  the  island. 
Ready  had  nearly  completed  the  boat ;  he  had 
given  it  a  thorough  repair,  and  fitted  a  mast 
and  sail.  William  and  Mr.  Seagrave  continued 
to  collect  and  secure  the  various  articles  thrown 
on  shore,  particularly  such  as  would  be  injured 
by  their  exposure  to  the  weather  :  these  they 
rolled  or  carried  into  the  cocoa-nut  grove,  so 
as  to  be  sheltered  from  the  sun  ;  but  there  were 
so  many  things  thrown  on  shore  day  after  day, 
that  they  hardly  knew  what  they  had  :  but  they 
secured  case  and  cask  one  after  another,  wait- 
ing for  a  better  opportunity  to  examine  their 
contents.     At  last  they  collected  a  great  many 


A   TRIP    IN    THE    BOAT.  129 

articles  together,  and  with  their  shovels,  cov- 
ered them  over  with  sand,  it  being  impossible 
to  get  them  from  the  beach  without  more  time 
than  they  could  spare. 

Neither  was  Mrs.  Seagrave,  who  was  now 
getting  quite  strong,  or  Juno,  idle.  They  had 
made  up  everything  that  they  could  in  pack- 
ages, ready  for  moving  to  the  other  side  of  the 
island.  On  the  eighth  day  after  the  gale  they 
were  ready,  and  a  consultation  was  held.  It 
was  arranged  that  Ready  should  put  into  the 
boat  the  bedding  and  canvass  of  one  tent,  and 
should  take  William  with  him  on  his  expedition. 
Having  transported  this  safe,  he  should  return 
for  a  load  of  the  most  necessary  articles,  and 
then  the  family  should  walk  through  the  grove 
to  the  other  side  of  the  island,  and  remain  there 
with  Mr.  Seagrave  while  Ready  and  William 
returned  for  the  other  tent ;  and  after  that,  the 
boat  should  make  as  many  trips  as  the  weather 
would  permit,  till  they  had  brought  all  the  things 
absolutely  required.  It  was  a  lovely  calm 
morning  when  Ready  and  William  pushed  off 
in  the  boat  which  was  well  loaded  ;  and  as  soon 
as  they  were  clear  of  the  cove,  they  hoisted 
the  sail,  and  went  away  before  the  wind  along 
the  coast.  In  two  hours  they  had  run  to  the 
eastern  end  of  the  island,  and  hauled  up  close 
in  shore  :  the  point  which  ran  out,  and  at  the 
end  of  which  there  was  an  inlet,  was  not  a  mile 
from  them,  and  in  a  very  short  time  they  had 
lowered  the  sail,  and  were  pulling  in  for  the 
s»andy  beach. 


130  VISIT    TO    THE    SPRING. 

"  You  see,  Master  William,  it  is  fortunate  for 
us  that  we  shall  always  have  a  fair  wind  when 
we  come  down  loaded,  and  only  have  to  pull 
our  empty  boat  back  again." 

"  Indeed  it  is.  How  many  miles  do  you  think 
it  is  from  the  cove  to  this  part  of  the  island  ?" 

"  About  six  or  seven,  not  more  :  the  island, 
you  see  is  long  and  narrow.  Now  let  us  get 
the  things  out  and  carry  them  up,  and  then  we 
will  be  back  to  the  cove  long  before  dark.  I 
shall  be  glad  to  be  back,  for  your  mamma  was 
not  very  easy  in  her  mind  at  your  going  to  sea 
again,  Master  William — I  saw  that." 

The  boat  was  soon  unloaded,  but  they  had 
some  way  to  carry  up  the  things.  "  We  shall 
not  mind  such  a  gale  as  we  had  the  other  day 
when  our  tents  are  pitched  here,  William," 
said  Ready,  "  for  we  shall  be  protected  by  the 
whole  width  of  the  cocoa-nut  grove.  We 
shall  hardly  feel  the  wind,  although  we  shall 
the  rain,  for  that  will  come  down  in  torrents." 
"  I  must  go  and  see  how  our  spring  gets  on," 
said  William,  "  and  get  a  drink  from  it." 

"  Do  so  ;  and  then  you  can  follow  me  down 
to  the  boat." 

Willy  reported  the  spring  to  be  up  to  the 
brim  with  water,  and  that  he  had  never  drunk 
any  water  so  excellent  in  all  his  life.  They 
then  pushed  off  the  boat,  and,  after  rowing  for 
about  two  hours  or  more,  found  themselves  at 
the  entrance  of  the  cove,  and  Mrs.  Seagrave, 
with  Tommy  by  her  side,  waving  her  handker- 
chief to  them. 


WORK    FOR    WILLIAM    AND    JUNO.  131 

They  very  soon  pulled  into  the  beach,  and, 
landing,  received  the  congratulations  of  the 
whole  party  at  their  first  successful  voyage,  and 
all  expressed  their  delight  at  its  having  proved 
so  much  shorter  than  had  been  anticipated. 

"Tommy  will  go  next  time,"  said  Master 
Tommy. 

"  By-and-by,  when  Tommy  grows  a  little 
taller,"  replied  Ready. 

"  Massa  Tommy,  you  come  help  me  to  milk 
the  goats,"  said  Juno. 

"  Yes,  Tommy  milk  the  goats,"  said  the  little 
urchin,  running  after  Juno. 

"  You  must  be  almost  tired  of  eating  nothing 
but  salt  meat  and  biscuit,  ma'am,"  said  Ready, 
as  they  sat  down  to  their  meal ;  "  but  when  we 
are  all  safe  on  the  other  side  of  the  island  we 
hope  to  feed  you  better.  At  present  it  is  hard 
work  and  hard  fare." 

"  As  long  as  the  children  are  well,  I  care 
very  little  about  it ;  but  I  must  say  that,  after 
the  last  gale,  I  am  as  anxious  as  you  to  be  on 
the  other  side  of  the  island,  especially  after  the 
account  William  has  given  me  of  it.  It  must 
be  a  paradise  !  When  do  we  set  off?" 

"  Not  till  the  day  after  to-morrow,  ma'am,  I 
should  think ;  for  you  see  I  must  have  another 
trip  for  the  cooking  utensils  and  the  bundles 
which  you  have  made  up.  If  you  will  spare 
Juno  to  walk  through  the  wood  with  Master 
William  to-morrow,  we  will  then  have  the  tent 
ready  for  you  and  the  children.  Mr.  Seagrave 
will  remain  with  you,  ma'am." 


132         ARRIVAL    OF    WILLIAM   AND    JUNO. 

"  Certainly,  Ready  ;  and  had  they  not  better 
lead  over  the  sheep  and  goats  ?  It  will  be  doing 
something." 

"  I  thank  you  for  thinking  of  it,  ma'am ;  it 
will  be  so  much  time  saved." 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Old  Ready  had  his  boat  loaded  and  had  made 
sail  for  the  other  side  of  the  island  long  before 
the  family  were  up  ;  indeed,  before  they  were 
dressed,  he  had  landed  his  whole  cargo  on  the 
beach,  and  was  sitting  down  quietly  taking  his 
breakfast.  As  soon  as  he  had  eaten  the  beef 
and  biscuit  which  he  had  taken  with  him,  he 
carried  up  the  things  which  he  had  brought, 
and  commenced  arrangements  for  setting  up  the 
tent,  intending  to  await  the  arrival  of  William 
and  Juno,  that  they  might  assist  him  in  getting 
up  the  spars  and  canvass  over  it. 

About  ten  o'clock,  William  made  his  appear- 
ance, leading  one  of  the  goats  by  a  string,  fol- 
lowed by  the  others.  Juno  came  after  with  the 
sheep,  also  holding  one  with  a  cord  ;  the  rest 
had  very  quietly  joined  the  procession.  "  Here 
we  are  at  last !"  said  William,  laughing ;  "  we 
have  had  terrible  work  in  the  woods,  for  Nanny 
would  run  on  one  side  of  a  tree  when  I  went 
on  the  other,  and  then  I  had  to  let  go  the  string. 


HOW    TO    CATCH    FOWLS.  133 

We  fell  in  with  the  pigs  again,  and  Juno  gave 
such  a  squall !" 

"  I  tink  'em  wild  beast,"  said  Juno.  "  Ah ! 
what  a  nice  place !  Missis  will  like  to  live 
here." 

"  Yes,  it  is  a  very  nice  place,  Juno  ;  and 
you'll  be  able  to  wash  here,  and  never  mind 
about  saving  the  water." 

"  I  am  thinking,"  said  William,  "  how  we  are 
to  get  the  fowls  over  here  ;  they  are  not  very 
wild,  but  still  we  cannot  catch  them." 

"  I'll  bring  them  with  me  to-rnorrow,  Master 
William." 

"  But  how  will  you  catch  them  ?" 

"  Wait  till  they  are  gone  to  roost,  and  then 
you  may  catch  them  when  you  please." 

"  And  I  suppose  the  pigeons  and  the  pigs 
must  run  wild  ?" 

"  The  best  thing  we  can  do  with  them,  sir  ; 
the  pigs  will  always  feed  themselves  among  the 
cocoa-nut  trees,  and  will  breed  very  fast." 

"  Then  we  shall  have  to  shoot  them, I  suppose  V9 

"  Well,  Master  William,  so  we  shall  ;  and  the 
pigeons  also,  when  they  have  become  plentiful, 
if  we  remain  here  so  long ;  so  we  shall  have 
some  game  on  the  island.  We  shall  soon  be 
well  stocked  and  live  in  plenty.  Every  year,  if 
it  please  God,  we  shall  be  richer ;  but  now  you 
must  help  me  to  get  the  tent  up  and  everything 
in  order,  so  that  your  mamma  may  find  every- 
thing comfortable  on  her  arrival,  for  she  will  be 
very  tired,  I  dare  say,  walking  through  the  wood. 
It  is  a  long  way  for  her." 
12 


134  WORK    IN    PROSPECT. 

"  Mamma  is  much  better  than  she  was,"  re- 
plied William.  "  I  think  she  will  soon  be  quite 
strong  again,  especially  when  she  comes  to  live 
at  this  beautiful  place." 

"  We  have  a  great  deal  of  work  to  do,  more 
than  we  can  get  through  before  the  rainy  sea- 
son, which  is  a  pity,  but  it  can't  be  helped ; 
by  this  time  next  year  we  shall  be  more  com- 
fortable." 

"  Why,  what  have  we  to  do  beside  putting  up 
the  tents  and  shifting  over  here  1" 

"  In  the  first  place  we  have  to  build  a  house, 
and  that  will  take  a  long  while  ;  we  must  con- 
trive how  we  can  till  it's  finished.  Then  we 
ought  to  make  a  little  garden,  and  sow  the  seeds 
which  your  father  brought  from  England  with 
him." 

"  Oh !  that  will  be  a  nice  thing ;  where  shall 
we  make  it,  Ready  ?" 

"  I  have  looked  out  for  that ;  we  must  put  a 
fence  across  that  point  of  land,  and  dig  up  all 
the  brushwood  ;  the  mould  is  very  good."         m 

"  Then  what  next  ?" 

"  Then  we  shall  want  a  storehouse  for  all  the 
things  we  have  got,  and  all  that  are  in  the 
wood  and  on  the  beach ;  we  must  leave  them 
there  till  we  have  time  to  examine  them,  and 
then  consider  what  a  many  trips  we  shall  have 
to  make  with  the  little  boat  to  bring  them  all 
round." 

"  Yes,  that  is  very  true,  Ready.  Have  we 
anything  more  to  do  ?" 

"  Plenty ;  we  have  to  build  a  turtle-pond  and 


UNCERTAINTY    OF    LIFE.  135 

a  fish-pond,  and  a  bathing-place  for  Juno  to  wash 
the  children  in." 

"  Yes,  and  myself  too,"  said  Juno. 

"  Well,  I  dare  say  a  little  washing  won't  hurt 
you,  Juno,  although  you  are  a  clean  girl.  But 
first,  Master  William,  we  must  make  a  proper 
well  at  the  spring,  so  as  to  have  plenty  of  fresh 
water :  now  there's  enough  for  a  year's  hard 
work  at  least,  and  as  we  go  on  we  shall  find 
more  wants,  I  have  no  doubt." 

"  Well,  let  us  once  get  mamma  and  the  chil- 
dren here,  and  we  will  work  hard." 

"  I  should  wish  very  much  to  see  it  all  done, 
Master  William,"  said  Ready.  "I  hope  my 
life  will  be  spared  till  it  is  done,  at  all  events.  I 
should  like  to  leave  you  all  comfortable,  and  able 
to  get  on  without  me." 

"  But  why  do  you  say  that,  Ready  ?  you  are 
an  old  man,  but  you  are  strong  and  healthy." 

"  I  am  so  now ;  but,  Master  William,  what 
does  the  Book  say  ? — '  In  the  midst  of  life  we 
are  in  death.'  You  are  young  and  healthy,  and 
promise  a  long  life  ;  but  who  knows  but  that 
you  may  be  summoned  away  to-morrow,  and 
your  father  and  mother  weeping  over  your 
body?  Can  I,  then,  an  old  man,  worn  out 
with  hardships,  expect  to  live  long  ?  No — no, 
Master  William  ;  it  is  folly  in  the  young,  but 
in  an  old  man  it  is  madness  and  wickedness. 
Still  I  should  like  to  remain  here  as  long  as  t 
can  be  useful,  and  then  I  trust  I  may  depart 
in  peace.  I  never  wish  to  leave  this  island, 
Master  William ;   and  I  have  a  kind  of  feeling 


136  ready's  age  and  habits. 

that  my  bones  will  remain  on  it.  God's  will 
be  done  !" 

For  some  time  after  Ready  had  finished,  nei- 
ther of  them  said  a  word,  but  continued  their 
employment,  stretching  out  the  canvass  of  the 
tent,  and  fastening  it  down  to  the  ground  with 
pegs.     At  last  William  broke  the  silence. 

"  Ready,  did  you  not  say  your  Christian  name 
was  Masterman  ?" 

"  So  it  is,  Master  William." 

"  It  is  a  very  odd  Christian  name  !  You  were 
called  after  some  other  person  ?" 

"  Yes,  I  was,  Master  William  ;  he  was  a  very 
rich  man." 

"  Do  you  know,  Ready,  I  should  like  very 
much  if  you  will  one  day  tell  me  your  history — 
I  mean  your  whole  life,  from  the  time  you  were 
a  boy  ?" 

"  Well,  perhaps  I  may,  Master  William ;  for 
there  are  many  parts  of  my  life  which  would 
prove  a  lesson  to  others  ;  but  that  must  be  after 
we  have  got  through  our  work — not  yet  awhile." 

"  How  old  are  you,  Ready  ?" 

"  I  am  turned  of  sixty-four,  Master  William ; 
that  is  a  very  old  age  for  a  seaman.  I  could  not 
have  obtained  employment  on  board  of  a  vessel 
if  it  were  not  that  I  am  well  known  to  several 
captains." 

"  But  why  do  you  say  '  old  for  a  seaman  V  " 

"  Because  sailors  live  faster  than  other  peo- 
ple, partly  from  the  hardships  which  they  under- 
go, and  partly  from  their  own  fault  in  drinking 
so  much  spirits ;  and  then  they  are  too  often 


ARRANGEMENTS    FOR    COOKING.  137 

reckless  and  care  nothing  for  their  healths,  and 
so  their  constitutions  are  broken  up  and  de- 
stroyed sooner  than  those  of  people  on  shore." 

"  But  you  never  drink  spirits  now  V 

"  No,  never,  Master  William,  but  in  my  early 
days  I  was  as  foolish  as  others.  Now,  Juno, 
we  are  all  ready  for  you,  and  you  may  bring  in 
the  bedding.  We  have  two  or  three  hours  yet, 
Master  William  ;  what  shall  we  do  next  V 

"  Had  we  not  better  make  the  fire-place  all 
ready  for  cooking  ?  Juno  and  I  can  bring  the 
stones." 

"  You  are  a  thoughtful  boy — it  was  what  I 
Avas  going  to  propose,  if  you  had  not.  I  shall 
be  here  to-morrow  long  before  any  of  you,  and 
I  will  take  care  that  you  have  supper  ready 
upon  your  arrival." 

"  I  brought  a  bottle  of  water  in  m)  knap- 
sack," replied  William,  "  not  so  much  for  the 
water,  as  because  I  wanted  to  milk  the  goats 
and  take  back  the  milk  for  baby." 

"  Then  you  proved  yourself  not  only  thought- 
ful but  kind,  Master  William :  now  while  you 
and  Juno  fetch  the  stones,  I  will  stow  away  un- 
der the  trees  all  the  things  which  I  have  brought 
down  in  the  boat." 

"  Shall  we  let  the  goats  and  sheep  loose, 
Ready  ?" 

"  Oh,  yes — there  is  no  fear  of  their  straying ; 
the  herbage  here  is  better  than  on  the  other  side, 
and  there  is  plenty  of  it.  They  will  remain 
here,  you  may  depend  upon  it." 

"  Well,  I  will  let  Nanny  go  as  soon  as  Juno 
12* 


138         TENTS  TAKEN  DOWN. 

has  milked  her  ;  but  that  will  be  the  last  thing 
to  do  before  we  go  back.  Now,  Juno,  let  us  see 
how  many  stones  we  can  carry  at  once." 

In  an  hour  the  fire-place  was  made,  Ready 
had  done  all  that  he  could,  the  goats  were  milked 
and  let  loose,  and  then  William  and  Juno  set 
off  through  the  wood  on  their  journey  back. 

Ready  went  down  to  the  beach.  On  his  ar- 
rival there,  he  observed  a  small  turtle  ;  creeping 
up  softly,  he  got  between  it  and  the  water,  and 
succeeded  in  turning  it  over.  "  That  will  do 
for  to-morrow,"  said  he,  as  he  stepped  into  the 
boat ;  and,  laying  hold  of  the  oars,  he  pulled  out 
of  the  bay  to  return  to  the  cove. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

Ready  arrived  at  the  cove,  and,  having  hauled 
up  the  boat,  proceeded  to  the  tents,  where  he 
found  the  whole  party  anxiously  listening  to 
William,  who  was  detailing  what  had  been  done. 
The  arrangements  for  the  next  day  were  made 
as  soon  as  Ready  joined  them.  They  then 
separated  for  the  night,  but  Ready  and  William 
remained  until  it  was  dark,  to  catch  the  fowls 
and  tie  their  legs,  ready  for  their  being  put  in 
the  boat  the  next  morning.  At  daylight  they 
all  were  summoned  to  dress  themselves  as  soon 
as  possible,  as  Ready  wanted  to  take  down 
the  tent  in  which  Mrs.  Seagrave  and  the  chil- 


DEPART  FOR  THE  NEW  RESIDENCE.        139 

dren  had  slept ;  for,  with  the  exception  of' Tom- 
my, who  had  been  admitted  into  the  women's 
tent,  as  they  termed  it,  the  others  had  slept  upon 
some  canvass,  which  they  had  spread  out  under 
the  cocoa-nut  trees.  All  was  bustle  and  confu- 
sion ;  and  as  soon  as  Mrs.  Seagrave  was  dressed, 
the  tent  was  taken  down,  and,  with  all  the  bed- 
ding, put  into  the  boat.  As  soon  as  they  had 
breakfasted,  the  plates,  knives  and  forks,  and 
some  other  necessaries,  were  also  put  in  ;  Ready 
laid  the  fowls  on  the  top  of  all,  and  set  off  by 
himself  for  their  new  location. 

After  he  was  gone,  the  rest  of  the  party  pre- 
pared for  their  journey  through  the  cocoa-nut 
grove.  William  led  the  way,  with  the  three 
dogs  close  to  his  heels,  Mr.  Seagrave  with  the 
baby  in  his  arms,  Juno  with  little  Caroline,  and 
Mrs.  Seagrave  with  Master  Tommy  holding  her 
hand,  and,  as  he  said,  taking  care  of  his  mam- 
ma. They  bade  adieu  with  regret  to  the  spot 
which  had  first  received  them  after  their  dan- 
gers ;  looking  round  once  more  at  the  cove,  and 
the  fragments  of  the  wreck  and  cargo,  strewed 
about  in  every  direction  ;  and  then  turned  into 
the  wood.  Ready  arrived  at  the  point,  and  was 
again  on  shore  in  less  than  two  hours  after  he 
had  set  off.  As  soon  as  the  boat  was  safe  in,  he 
did  not  wait  to  land  his  cargo,  but  going  up  to 
the  turtle  which  he  had  turned  over  the  day  be- 
fore, he  killed  it,  and  cleaned  it  on  the  beach. 
He  then  went  to  where  they  had  built  up  the 
fire-place  with  stones,  made  a  fire,  filled  the  iron 
saucepan  full  of  water,  and  set  it  on  to  boil ;  he 


140  ARRIVAL    OF    MRS.    SEAGRAVE. 

then  cut  up  a  portion  of  the  turtle,  and  put  it 
into  the  pot,  with  some  slices  of  salt  pork,  cov- 
ered it  up,  and  left  it  to  boil ;  and  having  hung 
up  the  rest  of  the  turtle  in  the  shade,  he  went 
back  to  the  beach  to  unload  the  boat.  He  re- 
leased the  poor  fowls,  who  were  very  stifT  from 
being  so  long  tied  by  the  legs,  but  by  degrees 
they  recovered  themselves,  and  were  very  busy 
seeking  for  food. 

Ready  took  up  all  the  plates,  and  knives  and 
forks,  and  small  articles,  examined  the  sauce- 
pan, made  up  the  fire  again,  and  then  returned 
for  the  bedding  and  canvass  of  the  tents,  with 
the  spars  which  he  had  towed  astern.  It  was 
two  or  three  hours  before  he  had  carried  every- 
thing up,  for  it  was  a  good  distance,  and  some 
of  the  articles  were  heavy,  and  the  old  man  was 
not  sorry  when  he  had  finished  his  task,  and 
could  sit  down  to  rest  himself. 

"  It's  almost  time  that  they  should  have  ar- 
rived," thought  Ready  ;  "  they  must  have  started 
nearly  four  hours  ago ;  maybe  not  so  soon — it's 
no  easy  matter  to  get  a  convoy  of  women  and 
children  under  weigh."  Ready  remained  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  more,  watching  the  fire,  and 
occasionally  skimming  the  top  of  the  pot,  when 
the  three  dogs  came  bounding  toward  him. 

"  Well,  they  are  not  far  off  now,"  observed 
old  Ready. 

This  was  true  :  in  six  or  seven  minutes  after- 
ward the  party  made  their  appearance,  very 
hot  and  very  fatigued.  It  appeared  that  poor 
little  Caroline  had  been  tired  out,  and  Juno  had 


PLANS    FOR    THE    FUTURE.  141 

to  carry  her ;  then  Mrs.  Seagrave  complained 
of  fatigue,  and  they  had  to  rest  a  quarter  of  an 
hour  ;  then  Master  Tommy,  who  refused  to  re- 
main with  his  mamma,  and  had  been  running 
backward  and  forward  from  one  to  the  other, 
had  declared  that  he  was  tired,  and  that  some 
one  must  carry  him,  but  there  was  no  one  to 
carry  him,  so  he  began  to  cry  and  roar  until 
they  stopped  for  another  quarter  of  an  hour  till 
he  was  rested ;  but  as  soon  as  they  went  on 
again,  he  again  complained  of  being  tired,  and 
William  had  very  good-naturedly  carried  him 
pickaback  for  some  time,  and  in  so  doing  he  had 
missed  the  blaze  cut  on  the  trees,  and  it  was  a 
long  while  before  he  could  find  it  again ;  then 
baby  became  hungry,  and  he  cried,  and  little 
Caroline  was  frightened  at  being  so  long  in  the 
wood,  and  she  cried ;  and  Tommy,  because 
William  could  carry  him  no  longer,  cried  louder 
than  all  the^rest ;  so  they  stopped  again,  and  all 
had  a  drink  out  of  the  bottle  of  water  which 
William  had  brought  with  them,  after  which 
they  got  on  better,  and  arrived  at  last  so  very 
warm  and  exhausted,  that  Mrs.  Seagrave  went 
into  the  tent  with  the  children  to  repose  a  little, 
before  she  could  even  look  at  the  place  which 
was  to  be  their  future  residence. 

"  I  think,"  said  Mr.  Seagrave,  who  had  given 
the  baby  to  Juno,  "  that  this  little  journey  of  to- 
day has  been  a  pretty  good  proof  of  how  help- 
less we  should  have  been  without  you,  Ready.5* 

"  I  am  glad  that  you  are  here,  sir,"  replied 
Ready,  "  it  is  a  weight  off  my  mind ;  now  you 


142  DINE    OFF    TURTLE-SOUP. 

will  get  on  better.  I  think  that  after  a  while, 
you  may  live  very  comfortably  here  ;  but  still 
we  have  much  to  do.  As  soon  as  madam  has 
rested,  we  will  have  our  dinner,  and  then  fix 
up  our  own  tent,  which  will  be  quite  enough 
after  such  a  hard  day's  work.  To-morrow  we 
will  begin  in  good  earnest." 

"  Do  you  go  back  to  the  cove  to-morrow, 
Ready  ?" 

"  Yes,  sir,  we  want  our  stores  here  ;  I  must 
bring  some  beef  and  pork,  flour  and  peas,  be- 
side many  other  things  which  we  cannot  do 
without ;  it  will  take  about  three  trips  to  empty 
our  storehouses  ;  and  as  to  the  other  things,  we 
can  examine  them  and  bring  them  down  at  our 
leisure — they  will  remain  there  a  long  time 
without  taking  any  harm.  As  soon  as  I  have 
made  those  three  trips  in  the  boat,  we  can  then 
work  here  altogether." 

"  But  I  can  do  something  in  the  meantime." 
u  Oh,  yes,  there  is  plenty  for  you  to  do." 
"  Shall  you  take  William  with  you  ?" 
"  No,  sir  ;  he  will  be  more  useful  here,  and  I 
can  do  without  him." 

Mr.  Seagrave  went  into  the  tent  and  found  his 
wife  much  refreshed ;  but  the  children  had  all 
fallen  fast  asleep  on  the  beds.  They  waited 
another  half-hour,  and  then  woke  Tommy  and 
Caroline,  that  they  might  all  sit  down  to  dinner. 
"  Dear  me,"  exclaimed  William,  as  Ready 
took  the  cover  off  the  saucepan,  "  what  is  that 
you  have  so  good  there  ?" 

"  It's  a  treat  I  have  prepared  for  you  all,"  re- 


HOW    TO    PROCURE    SALT.  143 

plied  Ready.  "  I  know  you  are  tired  of  salt  meat, 
so  now  you  are  going  to  feed  like  aldermen." 

"  Why,  what  is  it,  Ready  ?"  said  Mrs.  Sea- 
grave  ;  "  it  smells  very  good." 

"  It  is  turtle-soup,  ma'am ;  and  I  hope  you 
will  like  it ;  for,  if  you  do,  you  may  often  have 
it,  now  that  you  are  on  this  side  of  the  island." 

"  Indeed,  it  really  is  excellent ;  but  it  wants  a 
little  salt.     Have  you  any  salt,  Juno  ?" 

"  Got  a  little,  ma'am.  Very  little  left,"  re- 
plied Juno. 

"  What  shall  we  do,  when  all  our  salt  is  gone  ?" 
said  Mrs.  Seagrave. 

"  Juno  must  get  some  more,"  replied  Ready. 

"  How  I  get  salt  ? — hab  none  left,"  replied 
Juno,  looking  at  Ready. 

"  There's  plenty  out  there,  Juno,"  said  Mr. 
Seagrave,  pointing  to  the  sea. 

"  I  don't  know  where,"  said  Juno,  looking  in 
that  direction. 

"  What  do  you  mean,  my  dear  ?"  inquired 
Mrs.  Seagrave. 

"  I  only  mean  if  we  want  salt  we  can  have  as 
much  as  we  please  by  boiling  down  salt  water 
in  the  kettle,  or  else  making  a  salt-pan  in  the 
rocks,  and  obtaining  it  by  the  sun  drying  up  the 
water  and  leaving  the  salt ;  Ready  knows  that 
as  well  as  I  do.  Salt  is  always  procured  in  that 
way,  either  by  evaporation,  or  boiling,  which  is 
the  same  thing,  only  done  quicker." 

"  I'll  soon  arrange  that  for  you,  ma'am,"  said 
Ready  "  and  show  Juno  how  to  get  it  when  she 
wants  it." 


144  GRATITUDE    TO    GOD, 

"  I  am  very  glad  to  liear  you  say  so ;  for  1 
should  feel  the  want  of  salt  very  much,"  replied 
Mrs.  Seagrave,  "  I  really  never  enjoyed  a  din- 
ner so  much  as  I  have  to-day." 

The  soup  was  pronounced  excellent  by  every- 
body. Tommy  asked  to  be  helped  so  often  that 
his  mother  would  not  give  him  any  more.  As 
soon  as  they  had  finished,  Mrs.  Seagrave  re- 
mained with  the  children  ;  and  Ready  and  Mr„ 
Seagrave,  assisted  by  Juno  and  William,  got  the 
second  tent  up,  and  everything  ready  for  the 
night.  By  the  time  they  had  finished  it  was 
nearly  dark.  They  all  assembled,  and  returned 
thanks  to  God  for  their  having  gained  their  new 
abode  ;  and  tired  out  with  the  fatigue  of  the 
day,  were  soon  fast  asleep. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Mr,  Seagrave  was  the  first  up  on  the  ensuing 
morning  ;  and  when  Ready  came  out  of  the  tenty 
he  said  to  him,  "  Do  you  know,  Ready,  I  feel 
myself  much  happier  and  my  mind  much  more 
at  ease  since  I  find  myself  here,  than  I  did. be- 
fore. On  the  other  side  of  the  island  every- 
thing reminded  me  that  we  had  been  shipwreck- 
ed ;  and  I  could  not  help  thinking  of  home  and 
my  own  country ;  but  here  we  appear  as  if  we 
had  been  long  settled,  and  as  if  we  had  come 
here  by  choice." 


MAKING    THE    WELL.  145 

n  I  trust  that  feeling  will  be  stronger  every 
day,  sir ;  for  it's  no  use,  and  indeed  sinful,  to 
repine  ;  we  have  much  to  be  thankful  for." 

"  I  acknowledge  it,  my  good  man,  and  with 
all  humility.  What  is  the  first  thing  which  you 
wish  we  should  set  about?" 

"  I  think,  sir,  the  first  object  is  to  have  a  good 
supply  of  fresh  water  ;  and  I  therefore  wish  you 
and  Master  William — (here  he  is.  Good  morning, 
Master  William) — I  was  saying  that  I  thought  it 
better  that  Mr.  Seagrave  and  you  should  clear 
out  the  spring  while  I  am  away  in  the  boat.  I 
brought  another  shovel  with  me  yesterday,  and 
you  both  can  work  ;  perhaps  we  had  better  go 
there,  as  Juno  I  see  is  getting  the  breakfast  ready. 
You  observe,  Mr.  Seagrave,  we  must  follow  up 
the  spring  till  we  get  among  the  cocoa-nut  trees, 
where  it  will  be  shaded  from  the  sun ;  that  is 
easily  done  by  digging  toward  them,  and  watching 
how  the  water  flows.  Then,  if  you  will  dig  out  a 
hole  large  enough  to  sink  down  in  the  earth  one 
of  the  water-casks  which  lie  on  the  beach,  I  will 
bring  it  down  with  me  this  afternoon  ;  and  then, 
when  it  is  fixed  in  the  earth  in  that  way,  we  shall 
always  have  the  cask  full  of  water  for  use,  and 
the  spring  filling  it  as  fast  as  we  can  empty  it." 

"I understand  you  perfectly,"  replied  Mr.  Sea- 
grave ;  "  that  shall  be  our  task  to-day  while  you 
are  absent." 

"  Well,  then,  I  have  nothing  more  to  do  than 
to  speak  to  Juno  about  dinner,"  replied  Ready ; 
"  and  then  I'll  just  take  a  mouthful,  and  be  off; 
— this  fine  weather  must  not  be  lost." 
13 


146  SINGING-BIRDS. 

Ready  directed  Juno  to  fry  some  pork  in  the 
frying-pan,  and  then  to  cut  off  some  slices  from 
the  turtle,  and  cook  turtle-steaks  for  dinner,  as 
well  as  to  warm  up  the  soup  which  was  left ; 
and  then,  with  a  biscuit  and  a  piece  of  beef  in 
his  hand,  he  went  down  to  the  boat  and  set  off 
for  the  cove.  Mr.  Seagrave  and  William  work- 
ed hard  ;  and,  by  twelve  o'clock,  the  hole  was 
quite  large  and  deep  enough,  according  to  the  di- 
rections Ready  had  given.  They  then  left  their 
work,  and  went  to  the  tent,  where  they  found 
Mrs.  Seagrave  mending  the  children's  clothes. 

"  You  don't  know  how  much  happier  I  am 
now  that  I  am  here,"  said  Mrs.  Seagrave,  taking 
her  husband's  hand,  as  he  seated  himself  by  her. 

"  I  trust  it  is  a  presentiment  of  future  happi- 
ness, my  dear,"  said  Mr.  Seagrave.  "  I  assure 
you  that  I  feel  the  same,  and  was  saying  so  to 
Ready  this  morning." 

"  I  feel  that  I  could  live  here  for  ever,  it  is  so 
calm  and  beautiful ;  but  do  you  know  I  miss  one 
thing — there  are  no  birds  singing  here  as  in  our 
own  country." 

"  I  have  seen  no  birds  except  sea-birds,  and 
of  them  there  is  plenty.     Have  you,  William  ?" 

"  Only  once,  father.  I  saw  a  flight  a  long 
way  off.  Ready  was  not  with  me,  and  I  could  not 
tell  what  they  were  ;  but  they  were  large  birds, 
as  big  as  pigeons  I  should  think.  There  is 
Ready  coming  round  the  point,"  continued 
William.  "  How  fast  that  little  boat  sails  !  It  is 
a  long  pull  though  for  the  old  man  when  he 
goes  to  the  cove.     Juno,  is  dinner  ready  ?" 


THEY    FINISH    THE    WELL.  147 

"  Yes,  Massa  William,  very  soon  now." 

"  Let  us  go  down  and  help  Ready  carry  up 
some  of  the  things  before  dinner,"  said  Mr.  Sea- 
grave. 

They  did  so ;  and  William  rolled  up  the 
empty  water-cask  which  Ready  had  brought 
with  him. 

The  turtle-steaks  were  as  much  approved  of 
as  the  turtle-soup  ;  indeed,  after  having  been  so 
long  on  salt  meat,  a  return  to  fresh  provisions 
was  delightful. 

"  And  now  to  finish  our  well,"  said  William, 
as  soon  as  dinner  was  over. 

"  How  hard  you  do  work,  William,"  said  his 
mother. 

"  So  I  ought,  mother.  I  must  learn  to  do  every- 
thing now." 

"  And  that  you  will  very  soon,"  said  Ready. 

They  rolled  the  cask  to  the  spring,  and,  to  their 
astonishment,  found  the  great  hole  which  they 
had  dug  not  two  hours  before  quite  full  of  water. 

"  0  dear,"  said  William,  "  we  shall  have  to 
throw  all  the  water  out  to  get  the  cask  down." 

"  Think  a  little,  William,"  said  Mr.  Seagrave, 
"  for  the  spring  runs  so  fast  that  it  will  not  be 
an  easy  task.     Cannot  we  do  something  else  ?" 

"  Why,  father,  the  cask  will  float,  you  know," 
replied  William. 

"  To  be  sure  it  will  as  it  is  ;  but  is  there  n? 
way  of  making  it  sink  ?" 

"  O  yes.  I  know — we  must  bore  some  holes 
in  the  bottom,  and  then  it  will  fill  and  sink 
down  of  itself." 


148  PLAN    OF    OPERATIONS. 

"  Exactly,  sir,"  replied  Ready.  "  I  expect- 
ed that  we  should  have  to  do  that,  and  have  the 
big  gimblet  with  me." 

Ready  bored  three  or  four  holes  in  the  bot- 
tom of  the  cask,  and  as  it  floated  the  water  ran 
into  it,  and  by  degrees  it  gradually  sunk  down. 
As  soon  as  the  top  of  the  cask  was  level  with 
the  surface  they  filled  in  all  round  with  the 
spade  and  shovel,  and  the  well  was  completed. 

"  To-morrow,  when  the  water  is  settled,  it 
will  be  as  pure  and  clear  as  crystal,  and  remain 
so,  if  not  disturbed,"  observed  Ready  ;  "  so  we 
have  done  one  good  job  to-day.  Now,  let  us 
bring  up  all  the  other  things  out  of  the  boat." 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

The  next  morning,  as  soon  as  breakfast  was 
over,  Mr.  Seagrave  observed  : — 

"  Now  that  we  have  so  many  things  to  do,  I 
think,  Ready,  we  ought  to  lay  down  a  plan  of 
operations  ;  method  is  everything  when  work 
is  to  be  done  ;  now  tell  me  what  you  propose 
shall  be  our  several  occupations  for  the  next 
week,  for  to-morrow  is  Sunday ;  and  although 
we  have  not  yet  been  able,  since  we  have  been 
cast  on  shore,  to  honor  the  day  as  we  should, 
I  think  that  now  we  must  and  ought  to  keep  it 
holy." 

"  Yes  sir,"  replied  Ready ;  "  and  I  would 


PLAN    OF    OPERATIONS.  149. 

have  proposed  it  if  you  had  not.  To-morrow 
we  will  rest  from  our  labor,  and  ask  God's 
blessing  upon  our  endeavors  during  the  six 
days  of  the  week  ;  and  now,  as  to  your  proposi- 
tion, Mr.  Seagrave, — shall  we  begin  first  with 
the  lady  ?" 

"  You  must  not  consider  that  you  have  ladies 
with  you  now,  Ready,"  said  Mrs.  Seagrave, 
"  at  least,  not  fine  ladies.  My  health  and 
strength  are  recovering  fast,  and  I  mean  to  be 
very  useful.  I  propose  to  assist  Juno  in  all  the 
domestic  duties,  such  as  the  cookery  and  wash- 
ing, to  look  after  and  teach  the  children,  mend 
all  the  clothes,  and  make  all  that  is  required,  to 
the  best  of  my  ability :  if  I  can  do  more  I  will, 
and  at  all  events,  you  shall  often  have  Juno's 
services  during  the  best  part,  if  not  the  whole 
of  the  day." 

"  I  think  we  may  be  satisfied  with  that,  Mr. 
Seagrave,"  replied  Ready.  "  Now,  sir,  the 
two  most  pressing  points,  with  the  exception  of 
building  the  house,  are  to  dig  up  a  piece  of 
ground,  and  plant  our  potatoes  and  seeds  ;  and 
to  make  a  turtle -pond,  so  as  to  catch  the  turtle 
and  put  them  in  before  the  season  is  over." 

"  You  are  right,"  replied  Mr.  Seagrave  ;  "  but 
which  ought  to  be  done  first  ?" 

"  I  should  say  the  turtle-pond,  as  it  will  be 
only  a  few  days'  work  for  you  Juno,  and  Mas- 
ter William.  I  shall  not  want  your  assistance 
for  this  next  week.  I  shall  fix  upon  some  spot, 
not  far  from  here,  where  the  trees  are  thickest 
in  the  grove,  and  cut  them  down  so  as  to  clear 
13* 


150      USE    OF    MR.    SEAGRAVE's    CARRIAGE. 

out  a  space  in  which  we  will,  by-and-by,  build 
our  store-rooms ;  and,  as  soon  as  the  rainy  season 
has  gone  by,  we  can  remove  all  our  stores  from 
the  other  side  of  the  island.  It  will  occupy  me 
the  whole  of  the  week,  cutting  down  the  trees 
and  sawing  them  into  proper  lengths,  ready  for 
building  the  house,  and  then  we  must  all  join 
our  strength  and  get  it  up  without  delay.  We 
must  make  our  windows  and  perhaps  our  fire- 
place afterward ;  but  at  all  events,  we  will  be 
under  cover  and  have  dry  beds." 

"  Can  you  really  manage  to  get  it  up  in  time  ? 
How  soon  do  you  expect  the  rains  will  come  on?" 

"  In  three  or  four  weeks  ;  the  season  is  not 
always  exact,  but  certainly  not  much  later.  Af- 
ter next  week,  I  shall  probably  have  the  assist- 
ance of  two  of  you,  if  not  of  all.  Nov/  I  think 
of  it,  I  must  return  to  the  cove." 

"  What  for  ?" 

"  Don't  you  recollect,  sir,  your  two-wheeled 
carriage,  packed  up  in  matting,  which  was 
thrown  on  shore  in  the  gale  ?  You  laughed 
when  you  saw  it,  and  said  it  would  be  of  little 
use  now ;  but,  Mr.  Seagrave,  the  wheels  and 
axle  will  be  very  useful,  as  we  can  make  a  wide 
path  to  the  place  when  I  cut  down  the  trees, 
and  wheel  out  the  logs  much  more  easily  than 
we  can  drag  or  carry  them." 

"  That  is  an  excellent  idea  of  yours,  Ready. 
It  will,  indeed,  save  a  great  deal  of  labor." 

"  I  expect  that  it  will,  sir.  Master  William 
and  I  will  go  away  early  on  Monday  morning, 
and  be  back  before  breakfast.     To-day  we  will 


SPOT  FOR  A  GARDEN.    A  TURTLE  POND.    151 

fix  upon  the  spots  where  our  garden  is  to  be,  our 
turtle-pond  to  be  made,  and  the  trees  to  be  cut 
down.  That  shall  be  our  business  Mr.  Seagrave ; 
and  William  and  Juno  may  put  things  a  little 
more  to  rights  here,  until  we  can  employ  them." 

Mr.  Seagrave  and  Ready  then  walked  down 
to  the  beach,  and,  after  surveying  the  reefs  for 
some  time,  Ready  said,  "  You  see,  Mr.  Sea- 
grave, we  do  not  want  too  much  water  for  a 
turtle-pond,  as  if  it  is  too  deep  there  is  a  diffi- 
culty in  catching  them  when  we  want  them  ; 
what  we  want  is  a  space  of  water  surrounded 
by  a  low  wall  of  stones,  so  that  the  animals  can- 
not escape,  for  they  cannot  climb  up,  although 
they  can  walk  on  the  shelving  sand  with  their 
flippers.  Now,  sir,  the  reef  here  is  high  out  of 
the  water,  and  the  space  within  the  reef  and 
the  beach  is  deep  enough,  and  the  rocks  on  the 
beach  nearly  fill  up  that  side  and  prevent  them 
crawling  away  by  the  shore.  We  have,  there- 
fore, little  more  to  do  than  to  fill  up  the  two 
other  sides,  and  then  our  pond  will  be  com- 
plete." 

"  I  see  it  will  not  be  a  very  long  job  either,  if 
we  can  find  loose  rocks  enough,"  replied  Mr. 
Seagrave. 

"  Almost  all  those  which  are  on  the  beach 
are  loose,"  replied  Ready,  "  and  there  are  plen- 
ty close  to  us  ;  some  of  them  will  be  too  heavy 
to  carry  ;  but  they  can  be  brought  here  with  the 
aid  of  handspikes  and  crow-bars — we  have 
three  or  four  with  us.  Now,  sir,  suppose  we 
make  a  signal  for  Master  William  and  Juno,  and 


152     PLANS  FOR  A  FUTURE  GARDEN. 

set  them  to  work.     They  may  do  something  be 
fore  dinner." 

Mr.  Seagrave  called  and  waved  his  hat,  and 
Juno  and  William  came  down  to  them.  Juno 
was  ordered  to  go  back  for  two  handspikes, 
while  Ready  explained  to  William  what  was  to 
be  done.  Having  stayed  with  them  and  assisted 
them  for  some  time  after  Juno  had  returned 
with  the  implements,  Mr.  Seagrave  and  Ready 
proceeded  to  the  point,  to  fix  upon  a  spot  for  a 
garden,  leaving  William  and  Juno  to  continue 
their  labor. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Mr.  Seagrave  and  Ready  then  continued 
their  way  along  the  beach,  until  they  arrived  at 
the  point  which  the  latter  had  considered  as  a 
convenient  place  to  make  the  garden.  They 
found  a  sufficiency  of  mould,  although  not  very 
deep  ;  and  as  the  point  was  narrow  at  its  joining 
on  to  the  main  land,  no  great  length  of  enclosure 
would  be  required. 

"  You  see,  sir,"  said  Ready,  "  we  can  wait 
till  after  the  rainy  season  is  over  before  we  put 
up  the  fence,  and  we  can  prepare  it  in  the  mean- 
time, when  the  weather  will  permit  us  to  work. 
The  seeds  and  potatoes  will  not  come  up  until 
after  the  rains  are  finished ;  so  all  we  have  to 
do  is  to  dig  up  the  ground,  and  put  them  in  as 
fast  as  we  can.     We  must  clear  away  this  brush 


THE    FUTURE    GARDEN.  153 

wood,  which  will  not  be  difficult  where  the  soil 
is  so  light,  and  sow  a  portion  of  our  seeds,  for 
we  cannot  make  a  large  garden  this  year ;  but 
our  potatoes  we  must  contrive  to  get  in,  if  we 
cannot  manage  anything  else." 

"  If  we  have  no  fence  to  make,"  replied  Mr. 
Seagrave,  "  I  think  we  shall  be  able  to  clear 
away  quite  enough  ground  in  a  week  to  put  in 
all  that  we  require." 

"  The  first  job  will  be  to  pull  up  the  small 
brushwood,"  said  Ready,  "  and  turn  up  the 
ground :  the  larger  plants  we  must  leave,  if  we 
have  not  time.  Master  Tommy  might  be  of 
some  use  here  in  taking  away  the  shrubs  as  you 
pull  them  up  ;  but  we  had  better  now  go  on  to 
the  grove,  and  choose  the  spot  for  cutting  down 
the  trees.  I  have  made  my  mark.  There  it 
is,  about  fifty  yards  on  the  side  of  the  tent.  We 
must  walk  on  about  a  hundred  yards  straight 
into  the  grove." 

Ready  and  Mr.  Seagrave  proceeded  in  the  di- 
rection which  the  former  had  pointed  out,  until 
they  arrived  at  a  spot  on  a  rising  ground,  where 
the  trees  were  so  thick  that  it  was  not  very  easy 
to  pass  through  them. 

"  There  is  the  place,  sir,"  said  Ready.  "  I 
propose  to  cut  all  the  timber  we  want  for  the 
houses  out  of  this  part  of  the  grove,  and  to  leave 
an  open  square  place,  in  the  centre  of  which,  we 
will  build  our  store-rooms.  You  see,  sir,  if  ne- 
cessary,— although,  certainly,  there  is  no  ap- 
pearance of  its  being  likely  at  present, — with  a 
very  little  trouble  we  might  turn  it  into  a  place 


154  TOMMY    VERY    NAUGHTY. 

of  protection  and  defence,  as  a  few  palisades 
here  and  there  between  the  trees  would  make  it, 
what  they  call  in  the  East  Indies,  a  stockade." 

"  Yery  true,  my  good  fellow  ;  but  I  trust  we 
shall  not  require  it  for  such  a  purpose." 

"  I  hope  so  too,  sir  ;  but  there  is  nothing  like 
being  prepared  ;  however  we  have  plenty  to  do 
before  we  can  think  of  doing  that.  Now,  sir,  as 
dinner  is  ready,  suppose  we  return,  and  after 
dinner  we  will  both  commence  our  tasks.  I 
like  a  beginning,  if  it  be  ever  so  small." 

Juno  and  William  returned  to  the  dinner  which 
Mrs.  Seagrave  had  prepared.  They  were  both 
very  warm  with  their  work,  which  was  very  hard, 
but  very  eager  to  finish  their  task.  Master  Tom- 
my had  been  very  troublesome  during  the  whole 
of  the  morning  ;  he  had  not  learned  his  lesson, 
and  had  put  a  cinder  into  Caroline's  hand  and 
burnt  her.  He  was,  therefore,  as  soon  as  his 
father  was  told  of  his  bad  behavior,  condemned 
to  go  without  his  dinner  ;  and  he  sat  down  very 
sulky,  looking  very  wistfully  at  the  victuals  as 
they  disappeared  ;  but  he  did  not  cry  or  ask  to 
be  forgiven.  After  dinner  was  over,  Mrs.  Sea- 
grave  requested  her  husband,  as  he  was  about 
to  go  down  to  the  point,  with  the  spade  and  a 
small  hatchet  in  his  hand,  to  take  Tommy  with 
him,  as  she  had  a  great  deal  to  do,  and  could  not 
watch  him  as  well  as  the  baby  and  Caroline. 
So  Mr.  Seagrave  took  Master  Tommy  by  the 
hand,  and  led  him  to  the  point,  and  made  him 
sit  down  close  to  him  while  he  cleared  away 
the  brushwood. 


TOMMY    MAKES    HIMSELF    ILL.  155 

Mr.  Seagrave  worked  very  hard,  and  when  he 
had  cut  down  and  cleared  a  portion  of  the  ground, 
he  made  Tommy  carry  away  to  a  little  distance, 
and  pile  in  a  heap,  the  bushes  which  he  had 
cleared  away.  This  Tommy  did  very  unwilling- 
ly, as  he  was  in  a  bad  humor.  When  Mr.  Sea- 
grave  had  cleared  away  a  large  piece  of  ground 
with  his  hatchet,  he  then  took  his  spade  to  dig 
at  the  roots  and  turn  up  the  mould,  leaving  Tom- 
my to  amuse  himself.  What  Tommy  did  for 
about  an  hour,  during  which  time  Mr.  Seagrave 
worked  very  diligently,  his  father  did  not  ob- 
serve ;  but  all  of  a  sudden  he  began  to  cry  ;  and 
when  his  father  asked  him  the  reason,  he  did 
not  answer,  but  only  cried  the  more,  until  at 
last  he  put  his  hand  to  his  stomach,  and  roared 
most  lustily.  As  he  appeared  to  be  in  very- 
great  pain,  his  father  left  off  work  and  led  him 
up  to  the  tent,  when  Mrs.  Seagrave  came  out, 
alarmed  at  his  cries.  He  would,  however,  do 
nothing  but  roar,  refusing  to  answer  any  ques- 
tions, and  his  father  and  mother  could  not  ima- 
gine what  was  the  matter  with  him.  Old  Ready, 
who  had  heard  Master  Tommy  screaming  for  so 
long  a  while,  thought  that  there  might  be  some- 
thing serious,  and  left  his  work  to  ascertain  the 
cause.  When  he  heard  what  had  passed  he  said, 

"  Depend  upon  it,  the  child  has  eaten  some- 
thing which  has  made  him  ill.  Tell  me,  Tommy, 
what  did  you  eat  when  you  were  down  there  ?" 

"  Berries,"  roared  Tommy. 

"  I  thought  as  much,  ma'am,"  said  Ready.  "  I 
must  go  and  see  what  the  berries  were."     And 


156      MASTER  TOMMY  MAKES  HIMSELF  ILL. 

the  old  man  hastened  down  to  the  place  where 
Mr.  Seagrave  had  been  at  work.  In  the  mean- 
time Mrs.  Seagrave  was  very  much  alarmed  lest 
the  child  should  have  poisoned  himself,  and  Mr. 
Seagrave  went  to  search  among  the  medicines 
for  some  castor-oil. 

Ready  returned  just  as  Mr.  Seagrave  came 
back  to  the  tent  with  the  bottle  of  castor-oil,  and 
he  told  Ready  he  was  about  to  give  Tommy  a  dose. 

"  Well,  sir,"  replied  Ready,  who  had  a  plant  in 
his  hand,  "  I  don't  think  you  should  give  him  any, 
for  it  appears  to  me  that  he  has  taken  too  much 
already.  See,  sir,  this  is,  if  I  recollect  right — 
and  I'm  almost  sure  that  I  am  right — the  castor- 
oil  plant,  and  here  are  some  of  the  castor-oil 
beans  which  Master  Tommy  has  been  eating. 
Tell  me,  Tommy,  did  you  eat  them  ?" 

"  Yes,"  cried  Tommy,  putting  both  hands  to 
his  stomach. 

"  I  thought  so  ;  give  him  a  little  warm  drink, 
ma'am,  and  he'll  soon  be  better  :  there's  no  great 
harm  done  ;  and  it  will  teach  him  not  to  eat  ber- 
ries or  beans  again." 

What  Ready  said  was  true ;  nevertheless 
Master  Tommy  was  very  ill  for  the  whole  of  the 
day,  and  was  put  into  bed  very  early. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

The  next  day,  when  Mr.  Seagrave,  Wiliiam, 
Juno,  and  Ready,  were  all  at  work  at  their  allotted 


TOMMY  MAKES  A  GARDEN.       157 

tasks,  Mrs.  Seagrave  was  sitting  down  at  the  front 
of  the  tent,  the  little  baby,  Albert,  crawling  close 
to  her,  Caroline  trying  to  work  with  her  needle, 
and  Master  Tommy  was  making  holes  in  the 
ground,  and  putting  a  small  stone  into  each  hole. 

"  What  are  you  doing,  Tommy  ?"  said  Mrs. 
Seagrave. 

"  I'm  playing — -I'm  making  a  garden,"  replied 
Tommy. 

"  Making  a  garden !  then  you  ought  to  plant 
some  trees  in  it." 

"  No  ;  I'm  sowing  seeds  :  look  here,"  replied 
Tommy,  pointing  to  the  stones. 

"  Stones  won't  grow,  mamma,"  said  little 
Caroline. 

"  No,  my  dear,  they  will  not ;  but  the  seeds 
of  plants  and  flowers  will." 

"  I  know  that,"  said  Tommy  ;  "  but  I'm  ma- 
king believe,  because  I  have  no  seeds." 

"  But  you  said  you  were  sowing  seeds,  Tom- 
my, and  not  stones." 

"  Well,  but  I  pretend,  and  that's  the  same 
thing,"  replied  Tommy. 

"  Not  exactly,  Tommy ;  suppose  now,  in- 
stead of  eating  those  beans  yesterday,  you  had 
only  pretended  to  eat  them,  wouldn't  it  have 
been  better  ?" 

"  I  won't  eat  any  more,"  replied  Tommy. 

"  No,  not  of  those  beans  ;  but  if  you  saw  any- 
thing else  which  you  thought  you  would  like,  I 
am  afraid  you  would  eat  it,  and  be  as  ill  and 
even  worse  than  you  were.  You  should  never 
eat  anything  that  is  not  given  to  you." 
14 


158  tommy's  likings, 

"  I  like  cocoa-nuts  ;  why  don't  we  have  some 
to  eat  %  there's  plenty  there  upon  the  trees." 

"  But  who  is  to  climb  up  so  high,  Tommy  1 
can  you  ?" 

"  No ;  but  why  don't  Ready  climb,  or  papa, 
or  "William  ?  Why  don't  you  make  Juno  climb  ? 
I  like  cocoa-nuts." 

"  I  suppose  they  will  get  some  by-and-by, 
when  they  are  not  so  busy,  but  they  have  no  time 
now.    Don't  you  see  how  hard  they  all  work  ?" 

"  I  like  turtle-soup,"  replied  Tommy. 

"  William  and  Juno  are  making  a  pond  to  put 
turtle  in,  and  then  we  shall  have  it  oftener  ;  but 
we  cannot  have  everything  we  like  when  we 
wish  for  it." 

"  What's  a  turtle,  mamma  ?"  said  little  Caro- 
line. 

"  It's  a  sort  of  animal  that  lives  in  the  water, 
but  it  is  not  a  fish." 

"  I  like  fried  fish,"  said  Tommy  ;  "  why  don't 
we  have  fried  fish  ?" 

"  Because  every  one  is  too  busy  to  catch  them 
just  now.  By-and-by  you  will  have  some,  I 
have  no  doubt.  Tommy,  dear,  go  and  bring  your 
brother  Albert  back  ;  he  has  crawled  too  near  to 
Billy  the  goat,  and  he  butts  sometimes." 

Tommy  went  after  the  baby,  who  was  crawl- 
ing toward  the  kid,  which  had  now  grown  pretty 
large,  and  as  he  took  up  his  brother,  he  kicked 
at  the  goat's  head. 

"  Don't  do  that,  Tommy  ;  he'll  butt  at  you,  and 
hurt  you." 

"  I  don't  care,"  replied  Tommy,  holding  the 


THE  GOAT  BUTTS  TOMMY.        159 

baby  by  one  hand  while  he  continued  to  kick  at 
Billy.  Billy,  however,  would  not  stand  it  any 
longer :  he  lowered  his  head,  made  a  bound  at 
Tommy,  struck  him  in  the  chest,  and  Tommy 
and  little  Albert  rolled  on  the  ground  one  over 
the  other.  The  baby  roared,  and  Master  Tom- 
my began  to  whimper.  Mrs.  Seagrave  ran  up  to 
them  and  caught  up  the  baby ;  and  Master  Tom- 
my, a  little  alarmed,  caught  hold  of  his  mother's 
dress  for  protection,  looking  behind  him  at  Billy, 
who  appeared  very  much  inclined  to  renew  the 
attack. 

"  Why  don't  you  mind  what  is  said  to  you, 
Tommy  ?  I  told  you  that  he  would  butt  you," 
said  Mrs.  Seagrave,  pacifying  the  child. 

"  I  don't  care  for  him,"  replied  Tommy,  who 
perceived  that  the  goat  was  walking  away. 

"  No,  you  are  very  brave  now  that  he  is  gone  ; 
but  you're  a  very  naughty  boy  not  to  mind  what 
is  said  to  you.     Recollect  the  lion  at  the  Cape." 

"  I  don't  care  for  a  lion,"  replied  Tommy. 

"  No,  now  that  there  is  none  to  be  seen  ;  but 
you  would  be  very  much  frightened  if  you  saw 
one  close  to  you." 

"  I  threw  stones  at  him,"  said  Tommy. 

"  Yes,  you  did ;  and  if  you  had  not,  the  lion 
would  not  have  frightened  you  as  he  did,  any 
more  than  Billy  would  have  knocked  you  down 
just  now,"  replied  Mrs.  Seagrave. 

"  Billy  never  butts  at  me,  mamma,"  said 
Caroline. 

"  No,  my  dear,  because  you  do  not  tease  him  ; 
but  your  brother  Tommy  is  very  fond  of  teasing 


160  COCOA-NUTS. 

animals,  and  so  he  gets  punished  and  frightened. 
It  is  very  wrong  of  him  to  do  so,  especially  as 
he  is  told  by  his  father  and  me  that  he  ought 
not.  Good  children  always  obey  their  parents, 
but  Tommy  is  not  a  good  boy." 

"  You  said  I  was  a  good  boy  when  I  learned 
my  lesson  well  this  morning,1'  replied  Tommy. 
"  Yes,  but  you  should  always  be  good,"  re- 
plied his  mother. 

"  I  can't  be  always  good,"  said  Tommy :  "  I'm 
very  hungry,  I  want  my  dinner." 

"  It  is  dinner-time,  Tommy,  that  is  certain, 
but  you  must  wait  till  they  all  come  home  from 
their  work." 

"  There's  Ready,  coming,  with  a  bag  on  his 
shoulder,"  replied  Tommy. 

Ready  soon  came  up  to  where  Mrs.  Seagrave 
was  sitting,  and  laid  down  the  bag.  I've  brought 
you  some  young  cocoa-nuts,  and  some  old  ones  al- 
so, from  the  trees  that  I  have  been  cutting  down." 
"  Oh  !  cocoa-nuts — I  like  cocoa-nuts  !"  cried 
Tommy. 

"  I  told  you,  Tommy,  that  we  should  have 
some  by-and-by,  and  they  have  come  sooner 
than  we  thought.  You  are  very  warm,  Ready." 
"  Yes,  ma'am,"  replied  Ready,  wiping  his 
face  ;  "  it  is  rather  warm  work,  for  there  is  no 
breeze  in  the  grove  to  cool  one.  Is  there  any- 
thing you  want  from  the  other  side  of  the  island, 
for  I  shall  go  there  directly  after  dinner !" 
"  What  for  ?" 

"  I  must  bring  the  wheels  to  get  the  timber 
out ;  for  I  must  clear  it  away  as  I  go,  until  the 


DINNER TURTLE-POND.  161 

path  is  finished.     I  must  have   Master  William 
to  help  me." 

"  William  will  like  the  trip,  I  do  not  doubt : 
he  must  be  tired  of  carrying  and  rolling  heavy- 
stones.  I  do  not  recollect  anything  in  particu- 
lar that  we  want,  Ready,"  replied  Mrs.  Sea- 
grave.  "  There  he  comes  with  Juno,  and  I  see 
Mr.  Seagrave  has  laid  down  his  spade  ;  so  Caro- 
line, dear,  take  care  of  Albert,  while  I  get  the 
dinner  for  them." 

Ready  assisted  Mrs.  Seagrave,  and  the  dinner 
was  spread  out  on  the  ground,  for  they  had  not 
brought  the  chairs  and  tables  with  them  to  their 
new  residence,  as  they  thought  that  they  could 
do  without  them  till  the  house  was  built.  Wil- 
liam reported  that  Juno  and  he  would  have  the 
turtle-pond  complete  by  the  next  day.  Mr.  Sea- 
grave had  cleared  sufficient  ground  to  plant  the 
half-sack  of  potatoes  that  they  had  saved  from 
the  wreck,  so  that  in  a  day  or  two  they  would 
be  able  to  put  all  their  strength  upon  the  cutting 
and  drawing  of  the  timber. 

After  dinner,  William  and  Ready  set  off  in  the 
boat,  and,  before  it  was  dark,  returned  with  the 
wheels  and  axle  of  the  carriage,  and  several 
other  articles  to  make  up  their  load ;  they  also 
had  some  thick  timber  in  tow,  which  Ready  said 
would  be  required  for  the  door-posts  of  the  house. 
Mr.  Seagrave  had  left  his  work  that  afternoon, 
and  gone  to  the  assistance  of  Juno,  and  reported 
that  the  turtle-pond,  although  not  quite  finished, 
was  so  far  made,  that  the  turtle  could  not  get  out 
if  they  were  put  in. 

14* 


162    TURNING  TURTLE  BY  MOONLIGHT. 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

"  Now,  Master  William,"  said  Ready,  "  if  you 
are  not  very  sleepy,  perhaps  you  would  like  to 
come  with  me  to-night,  and  see  if  we  cannot 
turn  some  of  the  turtle  ;  for  the  season  is  going 
away  fast,  and  they  will  leave  the  island  very 
soon." 

"  Yes,  I  should  like  it  very  much." 

"  Well,  then,  we  must  wait  till  it  is  dark : 
there  will  not  be  much  moon  to-night,  and  that 
is  all  the  better." 

As  soon  as  the  sun  had  disappeared,  William 
and  Ready  went  down  to  the  beach,  and  sat  qui- 
etly on  a  rock.  In  a  short  time,  Ready  perceived 
a  turtle  crawling  on  the  sand,  and  desiring  Wil- 
liam to  follow  him  without  speaking,  walked 
softly  down  to  the  water's  edge,  so  as  to  get 
between  the  animal  and  the  sea. 

As  soon  as  the  turtle  perceived  them,  it  made 
for  the  water,  but  they  met  it ;  and  Ready, 
seizing  hold  of  one  of  its  fore-flippers,  turned  it 
over  on  its  back. 

"  You  see,  Master  William,  that  is  the  way 
to  turn  a  turtle  :  take  care  that  he  does  not  catch 
you  with  his  mouth,  for,  if  he  did,  he  would  bite 
the  piece  out.  Recollect  that :  now  the  animal 
cannot  get  away,  for  he  can't  turn  over  again, 
and  we  shall  find  him  here  to-morrow  morning ; 
so  we  will  now  walk  along  the  beach,  and  see 
if  we  cannot  find  some  more." 

Ready  and  William  remained  till  past  mid- 


A   GOOD    NIGHT'S    WORK.  163 

night,  during  which  they  turned  sixteen  turtle, 
large  and  small. 

"  I  think  that  will  do,  Master  William,  for 
once  :  we  have  made  a  good  night's  work  of  it, 
for  we  have  provided  food  for  many  days.  We 
must,  however,  try  again  in  three  or  four  days. 
if  we  cannot  add  to  our  stock.  To-morrow  we 
must  put  them  all  into  the  pond." 

"  How  shall  we  carry  such  large  animals  ?" 

"  We  need  not  carry  them  ;  we  must  put  some 
old  canvass  under  them,  and  haul  them  along 
by  that  means  ;  we  can  easily  do  that  on  the 
smooth  sand." 

"  Why  don't  we  catch  some  fish,  Ready  ? 
We  might  put  them  into  the  turtle-pond." 

"  They  would  not  stay  there  long,  Master 
William,  nor  could  we  easily  get  them  out  if 
they  did.  We  must  make  a  pond  on  purpose 
for  fish  by-and-by :  we  have  had  no  time,  for 
other  things  have  pressed  upon  us  of  more  con- 
sequence. I  have  often  thought  of  getting  some 
lines  ready,  and  yet  the  time  has  never  come, 
for  I  feel  sleepy  after  our  day's  work ;  but  as 
soon  as  the  house  is  built,  we  will  have  them, 
and  you  shall  be  fisherman-in-chief,  after  I  have 
once  shown  you  how." 

"  But  the  fish  will  bite  at  night,  will  they  not  ?" 

"  O  yes,  and  better  than  they  do  in  the  day- 
time." 

"  Well,  then,  if  you  will  get  me  a  line  and 
show  me  how,  I  will  fish  for  an  hour  or  so  after 
the  work  is  done  ;  for  Tommy  is  always  asking 
for  fried  fish ;  and  I  know  mamma  is  getting 


164  POND    FINISHED. 

very  tired  of  salt  meat,  and  does  not  think  it 
good  for  Caroline.  She  was  very  glad  when 
you  brought  the  cocoa-nuts  the  day  before  yes- 
terday." 

"  Well,  then,  I  will  get  a  bit  of  candle  to- 
morrow night,  and  fit  up  two  fishing-lines.  But 
I  must  go  with  you,  Master  William.  We  don't 
use  much  candle,  at  all  events." 

"  No,  we  are  too  glad  to  go  to  bed :  but  there 
are  two  or  three  boxes  of  one  sort  or  another  up 
in  the  cove.  What  shall  we  do  when  they  are 
all  gone  ?" 

"  We  shall  have  to  use  the  cocoa-nut  oil,  and 
we  shall  never  want  for  that.  Good-night,  Mas- 
ter William." 

The  next  morning  before  breakfast  all  hands 
were  employed  in  getting  the  turtle  into  the 
pond.  After  breakfast,  William  and  Juno  finish- 
ed the  pond  where  the  walls  had  not  been  raised 
high  enough  ;  and,  when  they  returned  to  dinner, 
reported  that  their  task  was  completed.  Mr. 
Seagrave  also  said  that  he  had,  he  thought,  cleared 
quite  ground  enough  for  the  present ;  and,  as 
Mrs.  Seagrave  wanted  Juno  to  help  her  wash 
the  linen  that  afternoon,  it  was  agreed  that  Wil- 
liam, Ready,  and  Mr.  Seagrave,  should  all  go 
down  to  the  garden,  and  put  in  the  potatoes. 

Ready  worked  with  the  spade,  while  Mr. 
Seagrave  and  William  cut  the  potatoes  in  pieces, 
so  as  to  have  an  eye  in  each  piece  ;  and  while 
they  were  thus  occupied,  William  said  to  his 
father,  in  the  course  of  their  conversation, — 

"  Father,  you  promised  me  the  day  after  we 


CAPE    OF    GOOD    HOPE.  165 

left  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  that  you  would  ex- 
plain to  me  why  it  was  so  called,  and  also  the 
nature  of  a  colony.     Will  you  do  so  now  ?" 

"  I  will,  my  dear  boy  :  but  you  must  listen  to 
me  attentively ;  and  if  you  do  not  understand 
what  I  say,  recollect  you  tell  me  so,  and  I  will 
try  to  explain  it  to  you.  You  have  been  told 
that  we  English  are  masters  of  the  sea,  but  such 
has  not  always  been  the  case.  The  earliest 
navigators  of  modern  times  were  the  Spanish 
and  Portuguese.  The  Spaniards  discovered 
South  America,  and  the  Portuguese  the  East 
Indies.  At  that  time,  now  more  than  300  years 
ago,  England  was  not  the  powerful  nation  which 
she  now  is,  and  had  comparatively  few  ships  ; 
neither  could  the  English,  in  enterprise,  be 
compared  to  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  na- 
tions. The  Portuguese,  in  attempting  a  passage 
to  the  East  Indies,  arrived  at  the  Cape  of  Good 
Hope  ;  but  at  that  period  ships  were  very  small 
compared  to  what  they  are  now  ;  and  it  blew  so 
hard  about  this  cape,  that  they  could  not  sail 
round  it,  and  they  at  first  called  it  Capo  Tor- 
mentoso,  or  the  Stormy  Cape.  At  last  they 
succeeded  in  their  attempts,  and  then  it  was 
called  the  Cabo  da  Buona  Speranza,  or  Cape  of 
Good  Hope.  They  arrived  safe  at  India,  and 
taking  possession  of  many  parts,  carried  on  a 
trade  which  was  a  source  of  great  wealth  to 
their  country.     You  understand  me  ?" 

"  Yes,  papa." 

"  My  dear  boy,  you  know  very  well  that  a 
man  is  born,  arrives  at  manhood  and  strength, 


166  COLONIES. 

grows  old,  decays,  and  dies.  As  it  is  with  man, 
so  it  is  with  nations.  The  Portuguese  were 
then  in  their  manhood  as  a  nation ;  but  other 
nations  rose  up  in  strength  ;  and  among  others, 
the  Dutch,  who  were  the  first  to  dispute  with 
the  Portuguese  the  commerce  of  the  Indies  : 
gradually  they  wrested  their  colonies  from  them, 
and  carried  on  the  trade  in  their  stead.  Then 
the  English  forced  their  way  there,  seized  upon 
the  colonies  of  both  Dutch  and  Portuguese,  and 
heve  ever  since  held  possession.  Portugal, 
that  was  once  the  most  enterprising  nation  in 
the  world,  is  now  a  mere  cipher ;  the  Dutch 
have  gradually  decreased  in  their  importance  : 
while  the  sun  is  said,  and  very  truly,  never  to 
set  upon  the  English  possessions  ;  for,  as  the 
world  turns  round  to  it,  the  sun  shines  either 
upon  one  portion  or  another  of  the  globe  which 
is  a  colony  to  our  country." 

"  Yes,  I  understand  perfectly,  papa  ;  but  now 
tell  me  why  are  England  and  other  nations  so 
anxious  to  have  what  you  call  colonies  ?"  re- 
plied William. 

"  Because  they  tend  so  much  to  the  pros- 
perity of  the  mother-country.  In  their  infancy 
they  generally  are  an  expense  to  her,  as  they 
require  her  care,  but  as  they  advance  they 
are  able  to  repay  her  by  taking  her  manufac- 
tures, and  returning  for  them  their  own  produce  ; 
an  exchange  mutually  advantageous,  but  more 
so  to  the  mother- country  than  to  the  colony,  as 
the  mother-country,  assuming  to  herself  the 
right  of  supplying  all  the  wants  of  the  colony, 


COLONIES.  167 

has  a  market  for  the  labor  of  her  own  people, 
without  any  competition.    And  here,  my  boy,  you 
may  observe  what  a  parallel  there  is  between  a 
colony  and  the  mother-country  and  a  child  and 
its  parent.     In  infancy,  the  mother-country  as- 
sists and  supports  the  colony  as  an  infant ;  as  it 
advances  and  becomes  vigorous,  the  colony  re- 
turns the  obligation  ;  but  the  parallel  does  not 
end  there.     As  soon  as  the  colony  has  grown 
strong  and  powerful  enough  to  take  care  of  it- 
self, it  throws  off  the   yoke   of  subjection,  and 
declares  itself  independent ;  just  as  a  son,  who 
has  grown  up  to  manhood,  leaves  his  father's 
house,  and  take  up  a  business  to  gain  his  own 
livelihood.     This  is  as  certain  to  be  the  case,  as 
it  is  that  a  bird  as  soon  as  it  can  fly  will  leave 
its  parent's  nest.     We  have  had  a  great  example 
of  it  in  the  United  States,  which,  fifty  years  ago, 
were  colonies  to  Great  Britain,  but  are  now  fast 
becoming  one  of  the  most  powerful  of  nations." 

"  But  is  it  not  very  ungrateful  of  a  colony  to 
leave  the  mother-country,  which  has  protected 
it  so  long,  as  soon  as  it  no  longer  requires  its 
assistance  ?" 

"  It  may  at  first  appear  to  be  so  ;  but,  on  re- 
flection, we  must  decide  otherwise  :  the  mother- 
country  has  been  more  than  repaid  for  what  it 
has  done  for  the  colony  long  before  the  colony 
is  able  to  throw  off  its  dependance  ;  and,  after  a 
certain  time,  the  rights  assumed  by  the  mother- 
country  become  too  onerous  to  bear :  you  must 
not  treat  a  grown-up  man  as  you  would  a  child." 

"  Now,  father,  answer  me  another  question. 


168  OF    NATIONS. 

You  said  that  nations  rise  and  fall ;  and  you  - 
have  mentioned  the  Portuguese  as  a  proof.    Will 
England  ever  fall,  and  be  of  no  more  importance 
than  Portugal  is  now  V 

"  We  can  only  decide  that  question  by  look- 
ing into  history ;  and  history  tells  us  that  such 
is  the  fate  of  all  nations.  We  must,  therefore, 
expect  that  it  will  one  day  be  the  fate  of  our 
dear  country.  At  present  we  see  no  appear- 
ance of  it,  any  more  than  we  perceive  the  latent 
seeds  of  death  in  our  own  bodies  ;  but  still  the 
time  arrives  when  man  must  die,  and  so  it  must 
be  with  nations.  Did  the  Portuguese,  in  the 
height  of  their  prosperity,  ever  think  that  they 
would  be  reduced  to  what  they  are  now  ?  Would 
they  have  believed  it  1  Yes,  my  dear  boy,  the 
English  nation  must  in  time  meet  with  the  fate 
of  all  others.  There  are  various  causes  which 
may  hasten  or  protract  the  period  ;  but,  sooner  or 
later,  England  will  no  more  be  mistress  of  the  seas, 
or  boast  of  her  possessions  all  over  the  world." 
"  I  hope  it  will  be  a  long  while  first." 
"  And  so  does  every  Englishman  who  loves 
his  country.  Recollect  that  when  the  Roman 
empire  was  in  the  height  of  its  power,  Great 
Britain  was  peopled  by  mere  barbarians  and 
savages.  Now  Rome  has  disappeared,  and  is 
only  known  in  history,  and  by  the  relics  of  its 
former  greatness,  while  England  ranks  among 
the  highest  of  nations.  How  is  the  major  por- 
tion of  the  continent  of  Africa  peopled  1  by  bar- 
barians and  savages  ;  and  who  knows  what  they 
may  become  some  future  day  ?" 


OF    NEGROES.  169 

"  What !  the  negroes  become  a  great  nation  V* 

"  That  is  exactly  what  the  Romans  might 
have  said  in  former  days.  'What !  the  British 
barbarians  become  a  great  nation  V  and  yet  they 
have  become  so." 

"  But  the  negroes,  father, — they  are  blacks." 

"  Very  true  ;  but  that  is  no  reason  to  the  con- 
trary. As  to  darkness  of  the  skin,  the  majority 
of  the  Moors  are  quite  as  black  as  the  negroes ; 
yet  they  were  once  a  great  nation,  and,  more- 
over, the  most  enlightened  nation  of  their  time, 
with  a  great  many  excellent  qualities,  full  of 
honor,  generosity,  politeness,  and  chivalry. 
They  conquered  and  held  the  major  part  of 
Spain  for  many  hundred  years  ;  introduced  arts 
and  sciences  then  unknown,  and  were  as  brave 
and  heroic  as  they  were  virtuous  and  honor- 
able. You  have  never  read  the  history  of  the 
Moors  in  Spain." 

"  No,  father  ;  I  should  like  to  read  it  very 
much." 

"  And  you  will  like  it  much  more  when  you 
have  read  it ;  it  is  a  history  full  of  adventures 
and  incidents,  probably  the  most  amusing  that 
were  ever  collected  together.  I  have  it  in  the 
library  which  I  made  in  the  expectation  of  ar- 
riving at  Sydney  ;  but  whether  it  is  among  the 
books  which  have  been  saved  I  cannot  tell :  by- 
and-by  we  shall  have  more  time  to  look  after 
them." 

"  There  were  two  cases  of  books  thrown 
ashore,  I  think,  father  ?" 

"  Yes,  two  or  three  ;  but,  if  I  recollect  right, 
15 


170  BAIT    FOR    FISH. 

I  had  fifteen  or  sixteen  altogether.  Now  that 
we  have  finished  cutting  the  potatoes,  let  us  go 
and  assist  Ready  in  planting  them  and  the  seeds 
which  we  have  brought  down  with  us." 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

That  night  Ready  sat  up  for  two  or  three 
hours  working  by  candle-light  (William  keeping 
him  company),  very  busily  engaged  fitting  up 
the  fishing  lines  with  leads  and  hooks.  At  last 
two  were  complete. 

"  What  bait  must  we  use,  Ready  ?" 

"  I  should  think  that  the  best  would  be  one  of 
the  fish  out  of  the  shells  which  are  in  the  sand  ; 
but  a  piece  of  pork  fat  will,  I  dare  say,  do  as 
well." 

"  And  whereabouts  would  you  fish,  Ready  V 

"  The  best  place,  I  should  think,  would  be  at 
the  farthermost  end  of  the  point,  where  I  got 
the  boat  through  the  reef — the  water  is  deep 
there  close  to  the  rocks." 

"  I  was  thinking,  Ready,  if  those  gannets  and 
man-of-war  birds  would  be  good  eating." 

"  Not  very,  Master  William ;  they  are  very 
tough  and  very  fishy  :  we  must  try  for  those  when 
we  can  get  nothing  better.  Now  that  we  have 
got  in  the  seeds  and  potatoes,  we  must  all  set  to 
to-morrow  morning  to  fell  and  carry  the  timber. 
I  think  Mr.  Seagrave  had  better  use  the  axe  with 
me  ;  and  you  and  Juno  can,  when  I  have  shown 


WILLIAM    FISHING.  171 

you  how,  hang  the  timber  to  the  axle,  and  wheel 
it  out  to  the  place  where  we  have  decided  upon 
building  the  house.  And  now  we  had  better  go 
to  bed."  5 

William,  however,  had  made  up  his  mind  to 
do  otherwise  ;  he  knew  that  his  mother  would 
be  very  glad  to  have  some  fish,  and  he  deter- 
mined, as  the  moon  shone  bright,  to  try  if  he 
could  not  catch  some  before  he  went  to  bed  ;  so 
he  waited  very  quietly  till  he  thought  Ready  was 
asleep,  as  well  as  the  others,  and  then  went  out 
with  the  lines,  and  went  down  to  the  beach, 
where  he  picked  up  three  or  four  shells,  and, 
breaking  them  between  two  pieces  of  rock,  took 
out  the  fish  and  baited  his  hooks.  He  then 
walked  to  the  point.  It  was  a  beautiful  night ; 
the  water  was  very  smooth,  and  the  moonbeams 
pierced  deep  below  the  surface.  William  threw 
in  his  line,  and  as  soon  as  the  lead  touched  the 
bottom  he  pulled  it  about  a  foot,  as  Ready  had 
instructed  him ;  and  he  had  not  held  his  line 
more  than  half  a  minute,  when  it  was  jerked  so 
forcibly,  that,  not  expecting  it,  he  was  nearly 
hauled  into  the  water ;  as  it  was,  the  fish  was 
so  strong  that  the  line  slipped  through  his  hand 
and  scored  his  fingers  ;  but  after  a  time  he  was 
able  to  pull  it  in,  and  he  landed  on  the  beach  a 
large  silver-scaled  fish,  weighing  nine  or  ten 
pounds.  As  soon  as  he  had  dragged  it  so  far  away 
from  the  edge  of  the  rocks  as  to  prevent  its  flap- 
ping into  the  water  again,  William  took  out  the 
hook  and  determined  to  try  for  another.  His  line 
was  down  as  short  a  tin    ***  before,  when  it  was 


172  READY    REPROVES    WILLIAM. 

again  jerked  with  violence  ;  but  William  was 
this  time  prepared,  and  he  let  out  the  line  and 
played  the  fish  till  it  was  tired,  and  then  pulled 
it  up,  and  found  that  the  second  fish  was  even 
larger  than  the  first.  Satisfied  with  his  success, 
he  wound  up  his  lines,  and  running  a  piece  of 
string  through  the  gills  of  the  fish,  dragged  them 
back  to  the  tents,  and  hanged  them  to  the  pole, 
for  fear  of  the  dogs  eating  them  ;  he  then  went 
in,  and  was  soon  fast  asleep.  The  next  morn- 
ing William  was  the  first  up,  and  showed  his 
prizes  with  much  glee  ;  but  Ready  was  very 
much  displeased  with  him. 

"  You  did  very  wrong,  Master  William,  to  run 
the  risk  which  you  did.  If  you  were  resolved 
to  catch  fish,  why  did  you  not  tell  me,  and  1 
would  have  gone  with  you  ?  You  say,  yourself, 
that  the  fish  nearly  hauled  you  into  the  water  ; 
suppose  it  had  done  so,  or  suppose  a  small  shark 
instead  of  one  of  these  gropers  (as  we  call  them) 
had  taken  the  bait,  you  must  have  been  jerked 
in ;  and  the  rocks  are  so  steep  there,  that  you 
would  not  have  been  able  to  get  out  again  before 
a  shark  had  hold  of  you.  Think  a  moment, 
Master  William,  of  what  would  have  been  the 
distress  of  your  father  and  of  me  (for  I  love  you 
dearly)  ;  think  what  would  have  been  the  agony 
and  despair  of  your  poor  mother,  when  this  news 
should  have  arrived,  and  you  were  not  to  be 
found,  and  never  would  have  been  seen  again." 

"  I  was  very  wrong,  Ready,"  replied  William, 
"  now  that  I  think  of  it ;  but  I  wanted  to  sur- 
prise and  please  my  mother." 


William's  fish  173 

"  That  reason  is  almost  sufficient  to  plead 
your  pardon,  my  dear  boy,"  replied  Ready ; 
"  but  don't  do  so  again.  Recollect,  I  am  al- 
ways willing  and  anxious  to  go  with  you  where- 
ever  you  wish.  And  now  let  us  say  no  more 
about  it :  nobody  will  know  that  you  have  been 
in  danger,  and  there's  no  harm  done  ;  and  you 
mustn't  mind  an  old  man  scolding  you  a  little." 

"  No,  indeed,  Ready,  I  do  not,  for  I  was  very 
•thoughtless  ;  but  I  had  no  idea  that  there  was 
danger." 

"  There's  your  mother  coming  out  of  her 
tent,"  replied  Ready.  "  Good-morning,  madam. 
Do  you  know  what  William  has  done  for  you 
last  night  ?  Look,  madam,  here  are  two  beau- 
tiful fish,  and  very  excellent  eating  they  are,  I 
can  tell  you." 

"  I  am  quite  delighted,"  replied  Mrs.  Sea- 
grave.  "  Tommy,  come  here.  Don't  you  want 
some  fried  fish  ?" 

"  Yes,"  replied  Tommy. 

"  Then  look  up  at  the  pole  of  the  tent." 

Tommy  clapped  his  hands  and  danced  about, 
crying,  "  Fried  fish  for  dinner ;"  and  Juno  said, 
"  Have  very  fine  dinner  to-day,  Missy  Caro- 
line." 

After  breakfast  they  all  set  out  for  the  grove, 
where  Ready  had  been  cutting  down  the  trees, 
taking  with  them  the  wheels  and  axle,  and  a 
couple  of  stout  ropes.  Mr.  Seagrave  and  Ready 
cut  down  the  trees  and  slung  them  to  the  axle, 
and  Juno  and  William  dragged  them  to  the  spot 
where  the  house  was  to  be  built. 
15* 


174  BUILDING    THE    HOUSE. 

They  were  not  sorry  when  dinner  was  ready, 
for  it  was  very  hard  work ;  and  Tommy  was  so 
ravenous,  although  he  had  done  nothing,  that  a* 
last  they  were  obliged  to  prevent  his  eating  any 
more. 

That  night,  tired  as  they  were,  Ready  and 
William  went  out  and  turned  eight  more  turtle. 
They  continued  felling  the  cocoa-nut  trees  and 
dragging  the  timber  for  the  remainder  of  the 
week,  when  they  considered  that  they  had  nearly 
enough  to  commence  building.  Sunday  was 
passed  in  devotion  and  quiet.  On  the  Monday 
night  they  turned  nine  more  turtle,  and  caught 
three  large  fish  ;  and  on  the  Tuesday  morning 
they  commenced  building  the  house. 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

Ready  had  cut  out  and  prepared  the  door- 
posts and  window-frames  from  the  timber  which 
he  had  towed  round  from  the  cove.  He  now 
fixed  four  poles  in  the  earth  upright  at  each 
corner,  and  then,  with  the  assistance  of  Mr. 
Seagrave,  notched  every  log  of  cocoa-nut  wood 
on  both  sides,  where  it  was  to  meet  with  the 
one  crossing  it,  so  that,  by  laying  log  upon 
log  alternately,  they  fitted  pretty  close,  and  had 
only  to  have  the  chinks  between  them  filled  in 
with  cocoa-nut  leaves  twisted  very  tight,  and 
forced  between  them :  this  latter  was  the  work  of 


HOUSE    FINISHED.  175 

William  and  Juno  when  no  more  logs  were  ready 
for  carrying  ;  and,  by  degrees,  the  house  rose 
up  from  its  foundation.  The  fire-place  could 
not  be  made  at  once,  as  they  had  either  to  find 
clay,  or  to  burn  shells  into  lime  and  build  it  up 
with  rocks  and  mortar  ;  but  a  space  was  left  for 
it.  For  three  weeks  they  worked  very  hard : 
as  soon  as  the  sides  were  up,  they  got  on  the 
whole  of  the  roof  and  rafters  ;  and  then,  with 
the  broad  leaves  of  the  cocoa-nut  trees  which 
had  been  cut  down,  Ready  thatched  it  very 
strong  and  securely,  keeping  the  thatch  down 
with  the  weight  of  heavy  poles  slung  over  the 
top  of  the  roof  with  stout  ropes.  At  the  end  of 
the  three  weeks  the  house  was  secure  from  the 
weather  ;  and  it  was  quite  time,  for  the  weather 
had  begun  to  change,  the  clouds  now  gathered 
thick,  and  the  rainy  season  was  commencing. 
They  had  a  very  violent  shower  one  day,  and 
then  the  weather  cleared  again. 

"  We  have  no  time  to  lose,  sir,"  said  Ready  to 
Mr.  Seagrave.  "  We  have  worked  hard,  but  we 
must  for  a  few  days  work  harder  still.  We 
must  fit  up  the  inside  of  the  house,  so  as  to  ena- 
ble madam  to  get  into  it  as  soon  as  possible." 

The  earth  in  the  inside  of  the  house  was 
then  beaten  down  hard,  so  as  to  make  a  floor ; 
and  a  sort  of  bedstead,  about  two  feet  from  the 
ground,  running  the  whole  length  of  the  house, 
was  raised  on  each  side  of  the  interior :  these 
were  fitted  with  canvass  screens  to  let  down  by 
night.  And  then  Ready  and  William  took  the 
last  trip  in  the  boat  to  fetch  down  the  chairs  and 


176  THE    RAINY    SEASON. 

tables,  which  they  did  just  before  the  coming  on 
of  the  first  storm  of  the  season.  The  bedding 
and  all  the  utensils  were  now  taken  into  the 
house  ;  and  a  little  out-house  was  built  up  to 
cook  in,  until  the  fire-place  could  be  made. 

It  was  late  on  the  Saturday  night  that  the 
family  were  shifted  into  the  new  house  ;  and 
fortunate  it  was  that  they  had  no  further  occa- 
sion for  delay,  for  on  the  Sunday  morning  the 
first  storm  burst  upon  them ;  the  wind  blew 
with  great  force  :  and,  although  they  were  shield- 
ed from  it,  still  the  cocoa-nut  trees  ground  and 
sawed  each  other's  stems  as  they  bent  their 
heads  to  its  force.  The  lightning  was  vivid, 
and  the  thunder  appalling,  while  the  rain  de- 
scended in  such  a  continual  torrent  that  it  ap- 
peared as  if  another  deluge  was  at  hand.  The 
animals  left  the  pastures,  and  sheltered  them- 
selves in  the  grove  ;  the  dogs  crouched  under 
the  bed-places  ;  and,  although  noonday,  it  was 
so  dark  that  they  could  not  see  to  read. 

"  This,  then,  is  the  rainy  season  which  you 
talked  about,  Ready,"  said  Mrs.  Seagrave. 
"  Is  it  always  like  this  ?  If  so,  what  shall  we 
do  ?" 

"  No,  madam  ;  the  sun  will  shine  sometimes, 
but  not  for  a  long  while  at  a  time.  We  shall  be 
able  to  get  out  and  do  something  every  now  and 
then  almost  every  day,  but  still  we  shall  have 
rain,  perhaps,  for  many  days  without  intermis- 
sion, and  we  must  work  in-doors  ;  I  dare  say 
we  shall  find  plenty  to  do." 

"  How  thankful  we  ought  to  be  that  we  have 


GRATITUDE    TO    GOD.  177 

a  house  over  our  heads  ;  why,  we  should  have 
been  drowned  in  the  tents  !" 

"  That  I  knew,  madam,  and  therefore  I  was 
anxious  to  get  a  house  over  your  head ;  let  us 
thank  God  for  it." 

"  Indeed  we  ought,"  observed  Mr.  Seagrave  ; 
"  and  it  is,  indeed,  time  for  us  to  read  the  ser- 
vice.    Are  you  ready,  my  dear  V9 

"  Quite  ready  ;  and  I'm  sure  we  shall  offer 
up  our  prayers  this  day  with  grateful  hearts,  for 
He  has  been  most  bountiful  to  us." 

The  morning  service  was  then  performed  in 
the  new  house.  Violent  as  the  rain  was,  it  did 
not  penetrate  through  the  thatch  which  had  been 
put  on.  Ready  and  William  went  out  to  secure 
the  boat,  which  they  were  afraid  would  be  in- 
jured, and  returned  wet  to  the  skin.  They 
dined  off  cold  meat,  but  they  were  very  happy. 
The  storm  continued  without  intermission  the 
whole  of  the  night,  but  they  slept  safe  and  dry ; 
and,  when  awakened  by  the  noise  of  the  thun- 
der and  the  pelting  of  the  rain,  they  thanked 
God  that  they  had  found  a  dwelling  in  the  wil- 
derness upon  which  they  had  been  cast. 


THE    END. 


VALUABLE    WORKS 

PUBLISHED    BY 

D,  APPLETON  AND  COMPANY, 


NEW- YORK 


THE  BOOK  OF  THE  NAVY  : 

Comprising  a  General  History  of  the  American  Marine,  and  Parti- 
cular Accounts  of  all  the  most  Celebrated  Naval  Battles,  from 
the  Declaration  of  Independence  to  the  present  time.  Splendidly 
embellished  with  numerous  Engravings  from  Original  Drawings 
—by  William  Croome.    One  handsome  volume,  12mo. 

A  SKETCH  OF  THE  LIFE  OF  PETER  VAN 
SCHAACK,  LL.D. 

Embracing  Selections  from  his  Correspondence  and  other  Writings 
during  the  American  Revolution,  and  his  Exile  in  England.    By 
his  Son,  Henry  C.  Van  Schaack.     One  handsome  volume,  8vo. 
This  work  is  characterised  by  Mr.  Sparks,  the  American  Historian,  as  not  only  a  very 

curious  and  interesting  piece  of  biography,  but  a  valuable  contribution  to  the  history  of  the 

country  during  the  important  period  of  the  revolution. 

A    DESCRIPTIVE    AND     HISTORICAL    ACCOUNT    OF 
HYDRAULIC   AND  OTHER    MACHINES. 

For  raising  Water,  including  the  Steam  and  Fire  Engine,  Ancient  and 
Modern  ;  with  Observations  on  Various  Subjects  connected  with 
the  Mechanic  Arts;  illustrated  by  nearly  three  hundred  Engrav- 
ings, by  Thomas  Ewbank.  One  handsomely  printed  volume,  8vo. 
of  six  hundred  pages. 

Many  years  of  laborious  research  have  been  occupied  on  this  work,     It  is  doubtless  one 
of  the  most  interesting  original  productions  ever  issued  from  the  American  press. 

THE  AMERICAN    IN    EGYPT, 

AnTd  his  Rambles  throu=h  Arabia-Petrssa  and  the  Holy  Land.  By 
J.  E.  Cooley,  with  numerous  original  illustrations.  One  handsome 
volume,  8vo. 

THE   LIFE  OF  ALEXANDER  HAMILTON 

Edited  by  his  son,  John  C.  Hamilton.    2  vols,  royal  8vc. 
,D'.VWeiCOrdia"^  re,com,mend  the  perusal  and  diligent  study  of  these  volumes,  exhibiting, 
as  they  do,  much  valuable  matter  relative  to  the  Revolution.,  the  establishment  of  the  Feder3 
IrfHifiUtuboii,  and  other  important  events  in  the  annals  of  our  country,  »— jy.  X  Restem. 


2  Works  published  ly  D.  Appleton  <%  Co. 

GUIZOT'S  HISTORY  OF  CIVILIZATION. 

General  History  of  Civilization  in  Europe,  from  the  Fall  of  the  Ro- 
man Empire  to  the  French  Revolution.  Translated  from  the  French 
ofM.  Guizot,  Professor  of  History  to  la  Faculte  des  Lettres  of  Pa- 
ris, and  Minister  of  Public  Instruction.  Third  American  edition, 
with  Explanatory  Notes,  (adapted  for  the  use  of  Colleges  and 
High  Schools)  by  C.  S.  Henry,  D.D.,  Professor  of  Philosophy  and 
History  in  the  University  of  the  city  of  New-York.  One  hand- 
somely printed  volume,  12mo. 

BURNET'S  HISTORY  OF  THE  REFORMATION. 

The  History  of  the  Reformation  of  the  Church  of  England,  by  Gilbert 
Burnet,  D.D.,  late  Lord  Bishop  of  Salisbury— with  the  Collection 
of  Records  and  a  copious  Index,  revised  and  corrected,  with 
additional  Notes  and  a  Preface,  by  the  Rev.  E.  Nares,  D.D.,  late 
Professor  of  Modern  History  in  the  University  of  Oxford.  Illus- 
trated with  a  Frontispiece  and  twenty-three  elegantly  engraved 
Portraits,  forming  four  elegant  8vo.  volumes. 

BURNET  ON  THE  XXXIX  ARTICLES. 

An  Exposition  of  the  Thirty-nine  Articles  of  the  Church  of  England, 
by  Bishop  Burnet.  With  an  Appendix,  containing  the  Augsburg 
Confession— Creed  of  Pope  Pius  IV.,  &c.  Revised  and  corrected, 
with  copious  Notes  and  additional  References,  by  the  Rev.  James 
R.  Paige,  A.M.,  of  Queen's  College,  Cambridge.  In  one  hand- 
some 8vo.  volume. 

PEARSON    ON   THE  CREED. 

An  Exposition  of  the  Creed,  by  John  Pearson,  D.  D.,  late  Bishop  of 
Chester.  With  an  Appendix,  containing  the  principal  Greek  and 
Latin  Creeds.  Revised  and  corrected  by  the  Rev.  W.  S.  Dobson, 
M.A.,  Peterhouse,  Cambridge.    In  one  handsome  8vo.  volume. 

THE  DAUGHTERS  OF  ENGLAND; 

Their  Position  in  Society,  Character  and  Responsibility.  By  Mrs. 
Ellis.  Designed  as  a  Companion  to  "  The  Women  of  England." 
1  vol.  12mo. 

THE   YOUNG    ISLANDERS; 

A  Tale  of  the  Last  Century.    By  Jefferys  Taylor.    1  vol.  16mo.,  beau- 
tifully illustrated. 
Equal  in  interest  to  Defoe's  immortal  work,  "  Robinson  Crusoe." 

THE  CHRISTMAS    BELLS; 

A  Tale  of  Holy  Tide,  and  other  Poems.  By  the  author  of  "  Con- 
stance," "  Virginia,"  &c.    1  vol.  royal  16mo.,  elegantly  ornamenied. 

SCHLEGELS  PHILOSOPHY  OF  HISTORY. 

The  Philosophy  of  History,  in  a  course  of  Lectures  delivered  at  Vien- 
na, by  Frederick  von  Schlegel,  translated  from  the  German,  with  a 
Memoir  of  the  author,  by  J.  B.  Robertson.  Handsomely  printed  o?. 
#ne  paper.    2  vols.  12mo. 


Works  Published  oy  D.  Appleton  <5f  Co. 


INCIDENTS  OF  A  WHALING  VOYAGE. 

To  which  is  added  Observations  on  the  Scenery,  Manners,  and  Cus- 
toms, and  Missionary  Stations  of  the  Sandwich  and  Society  Islands, 
accompanied  by  numerous  plates.  By  Francis  Allyn  Olmstead. 
One  handsome  volume,  I2mo. 

MRS.  AUSTIN'S  GERMAN  WRITERS. 

Fragments  from  German  Prose  Writers,  translated  by  Mrs.  Austin. 
Illustrated  with  biographical  and  critical  Notes.  1  vol.  12mo.  Ele- 
gantly printed  on  fine  white  paper. 

THE   NATURAL  HISTORY  OF  SOCIETY. 

IN  THE  BARBAROUS  AND  CIVILIZED   STATE. 

An  Essay  towards  discovering  the  Origin  and  Course  of  Human  Improve- 
ment. By  W.  Cooke  Taylor,  LL.D.,  &c,  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin. 
Handsomely  printed  on  fine  paper.    2  vols.  12mo. 

"  We  huve  perused  the  work  with  more  interest  and  profit  than  any  that  has  come  under 
ow  notice  for  some  time,  and  earnestly  request  the  studious  attention  of  our  readers  to  the 
important  suggestions  and  imposing  truths  it  at  every  page  discloses. " — Scottish  Journal. 

ARTHUR  CARRYLj 

A    NOVEL : 

By  the  author  of  the  "  Vision  of  Rubeta."  Cantos  First  and  Second. 
Odes,  Heroic  and  Errotic ;  Epistles  to  Milton,  Pope,  Juvenal,  and  the 
Devil;  Sonnets;  Epigrams;  Parodies  of  Horace:  England— as  she 
is  ;  and  other  Poems ;  by  the  same  author.  1  vol.  royal  12mo.  ele- 
gantly printed. 
"  We  do  not  hesitate  in  saying  that  there  is  more  of  genuine  poetry  throughout  tho  page* 

cf  '  Arthur  Carryl,'  than  any  other  work  that  has  come  under  our  notice  tor  some  lime."— 

Most.  Morn.  Post. 

OQILBY  ON    LAY-BAPTISM. 

An  outline  on  the  argument  against  the  validity  of  Lay-Baptism.  By 
the  Rev.  John  D.  Ogilby,  A.M.,  Professor  of  Ecclesiastical  History. 
1  vol.  12mo. 

THE  GOLDEN   GROVE. 

A  choice  Manual,  containing  what  is  to  be  believed,  practised,  and  de- 
sired, or  prayed  for  ;  the  prayers  being  fitted  for  the  several  days  of 
the  week.  To  which  is  added  a  Guide  for  the  Penitent,  or  a  model 
drawn  up  for  the  help  of  devout  souls  wounded  with  sin.  Also  Festi- 
val Hymns,  &c.  By  the  Right  Rev.  Bishop  Jeremy  Taylor.  1  vol. 
18mo. 

LADY'S  CLOSET   LIBRARY. 

JO»  The  MATERNAL  SERIES  of  the  above  popular  Library  is  now 
ready,  entitled 

THE    HANNAHS; 

Or  Maternal  Influence  of  Sons.    By  Robert'Philip,  1  vol.  18mo. 


Works  Published  by  D.  Appleton  <Sf  Co. 


DISCOURSES  ON  THE  NERVOUS  SYSTEM. 

Select  Discourses  on  the  Functions  of  the  Nervous  System,  in  opposition 
to  Phrenology,  Materialism  and  Atheism  ;  to  which  is  prefixed  a  Lec- 
ture on  the  Diversities  df  the  Human  Character,  arising  from  Physiolo- 
gical Peculiarities.     By  John  Augustine  Smith,  M.D.     1  vol.  12 mo. 

LAFEVER'S  MODERN  ARCHITECTURE. 

Beauties  of  Modern  Architecture  :  consisting  of  forty-eight  plates  of 
Original  Designs,  with  Plans,  Elevations  and  Sections,  also  a  Dic- 
tionary of  Technical  Terms  ;  the  whole  forming  a  complete  Manual  for 
the  Practical  Builder.  By  M.  Lafever,  Architect.  1  vol.  large  8vo., 
half  bound 

LAFEVER'S    STAIR-CASE     AND     HAND-RAIL 
CONSTRUCTION. 

The  Modern  Practice  of  Stair-case  and  Hand-rail  Construction,  practi- 
cally explained,  in  a  series  of  Designs ;  by  M.  Lafever,  Architect. 
With  Plans  and  Elevations  for  Ornamental  Villas.  Fifteen  Plates.  1 
vol.  large  8vo. 

HODGE  ON  THE  STEAM   ENGINE. 

The  Steam-Engme,  its  Origin  and  Gradual  Improvement,  from  the  tim« 
of  Hero  to  the  present  day,  as  adapted  to  Manufactures,  Locomotion 
and  Navigation.  Illustrated  with  forty-eight  plates  in  full  detail,  nu- 
merous wood  cuts,  &c.  By  Paul  R.  Hodge,  C.  E.  1  vol.  folio,  plates, 
and  letter-press  in  8vo. 

THE  PRINCIPLES  OF  DIAGNOSIS  ; 

By  Marshall  Hall,  M.D.,  F.R.S.,  &c.     Second  edition,  with  many  im- 
provements, by  Dr.  John  A.  Sweet.     1  vol.  8vo. 

KEIGHTLEY'S  MYTHOLOGY  FOR  SCHOOLS. 

The  Mythology  of  Ancient  Greece  and  Italy,  designed  for  the  use  of 
Schools  :  dv  Thomas  Keightley.  Numerous  wood-cut  illustrations. 
1  vol.  18mo".  naif  bound. 

HAZEN  S    SYMBOLICAL   SPELLING-BOOK. 

The  Symbolical  Spelling  Book,  in  two  oarts  :  by  Edward  Hazen.    Con 

taining  288  engravings,  printed  on  good  papeT.  'i 

This  work  is  already  introduced  into  upwards  of  one  thousand  different  school*,  acd  pro« 

Bounced  to  be  one  of  the  best  works  published. 

CRUDENS  CONCORDANCE; 

Containing  all  the  Words  to  be  found  in  the  large  work  relating  to  the 
New-Testament.    1  vol.  18mo. 

THE  POLYMICRIAN   NEW  TESTAMENT. 

Numerous  References,  Maps,  &c.    1  vol.  18mo. 

JEWSBURY'S  (MabiaJane)  LETTERS  TO  THE   YOUNO. 

12mo.    cloth. 


Works  Published  by  D.  Appleton  <Sf  Co.  5 

CARLYLE  ON  HISTORY  AND  HERO-WORSHIP. 

Heroes.  Hero-Worship,  and  the  Heroic  in  History. 

Six  Lectures,  reported    with  emendations   and  additions,  by  Thomas 

Carlyle,  author  of  "  The  French  Revolution."  "  Sartor  Resartus,"  &c. 

oeautifullv  printed  on  fine  white  paper.     1  vol.  12mo.     Second  edition. 

Contents.  —  The  Hero  as  Divinity,  Odin,  Paganism,  Scandinavian  Mythology  :    Th« 

Hero  aa  Prophet,  Mahomet,  Islam  ;  The  Hero  as  Poet,  Dante,  Shakspeare  ;  The  Hero  ai 

Priest,  Luther,  Reforinationr  Knox,  Puritanism :  The  Hero  a3  Man  of  Letters,  Johnson, 

,  Burns ;  The  Hero  as  King,  Cromwell,  Napoleon,  Modern  Revolutionia 


SCOTLAND  AND  THE  SCOTCH; 

OR,  THE  WESTERN  CIRCUIT. 

By  Catherine  Sinclair,  author  of  Modern  Accomplishments,  Modern 
Society,  «fcc.  &e.    1  vol.  12mo. 

SHETLAND  AND  THE  SHETLANDERS; 

OR,  THE  NORTHERN  CIRCUIT. 

By  Catherine  Sinclair,  author  of  Scotland  and  the  Scotch,  Holiday 
House,  &c.  &c.     1  vol.  12mo. 

SCRIPTURE  AND  GEOLOGY. 

On  the  Relation  between  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  some  parts  of  Geolo- 
gical Science,  by  John  Pye  Smith,  D.  D.,  author  of  the  Scripture 
Testimony  of  the  Messiah,  &c.  &c.    1  vol.  12mo. 

THOUGHTS  IN  AFFLICTION. 

By  the  Rev.  A.  S.  Thelwall,  A.  M.    To  which  is  added  Bereaved  Parents- 
Consoled,  by  John  Thornton,  with  Sacred  Poetry.     1  vol.  32mo>. 


WORKS    BY    REV.   ROBT.   PHILIP. 

THE  LIFE  AND  OPINIONS  OF  DR.  MILNE, 

MISSIONARY  TO  CHINA. 

Illustrated  by  Biographical  Annals  of  Asiatic  Missions  from  Primitive  to 
Protestant  Times,  intended  as  a  Guide  to  Missionary  Spirit.  By  Robert 
Philip.    1  vol.  12mo. 

THE  LIFE  AND  TIMES  OF  JOHN  BTJNYAN, 
Author  of  the  Pilgrim's  Progress.     By  Robert  Philip.     With  a  fine  por- 
trait.    1  vol.  12nio. 

LADY'S  CLOSET  LIBRARY, 

AS  FOLLOWS  : 

THE   MARYS; 
Or,  Beauty  of  Female  Holiness.    By  Robert  Philip.     1  voL  J8mo, 


Works  Published  by  D.  Appleton  if  Co. 


THE   MARTHAS ; 

Or,  Varieties  of  Female  Piety.    By  Robert  Philip.     1  vol.  18mo. 

THE   LYDIAS; 

Or,  Development  of  Female  Character.    By  Robert  Philip.     1  vol.  18m©. 

DEVOTIONAL  AND   EXPERIMENTAL  GUIDES. 

By  Robert  Philip.    "With  an  Introductory  Essay  by  Rev.  Albert  Barnes. 
2  vols.  12mo.     Containing 
Guide  to  the  Perplexed. 


Do. 

do.     Devotional. 

Do. 

do.     Thoughtful. 

Do. 

do.    Doubting. 

Do. 

do.     Conscientious. 

Do. 

do.    Redemption. 

YOUNG   MAN'S  CLOSE 

}y  Robert  Philip.     With 

i  an  Introductory  Essi 

1  vol.  12mo. 

LOVE  OF  THE  SPIRIT, 

Traced  in  his  Work :  a  Companion  to  the  Experimental  Guides.    By- 
Robert  Philip.    1  vol.  18mo. 

WORKS   BY  THE  REV.  J.  A.  JAMES. 


PASTORAL  ADDRESSES  : 

By  Rev.  John  Angell  James.  With  an  Introduction  by  the  Rev.  Wm- 
Adams.  1  vol.  18mo. 
Contents.— The  increated  Holiness  of  the  Church.  Spirituality  of  Mind.  Heavenly 
Mindedness.  Assurance  of  Hope.  Practical  Religion  wisest  in  every  thing.  How  to  spend' 
a  profitable  Sabbath.  Christian  Obligations  Life  of  Faith.  Influence  of  Older  ChrisUans. 
The  Spirit  of  Prayer.    Private  Prayer.     Self-Examination. 

THE  YOUNG  MAN   FROM   HOME. 

In  a  series  of  Letters,  especially  directed  for  the  Moral  Advancement  of 
Youth.    By  the  Rev.  John  Angell  James.     Fifth  edition.     1vol.  18mo. 

THE  ANXIOUS   ENQUIRER   AFTER   SALVATION 

Directed  and  Encouraged.    By  Rev.  John  Angell  James.     I  vol.  18mo.. 

THE  CHRISTAN   PROFESSOR, 

Addressed  in  a  series  of  Counsels  and  Cautions  to  the  Members  of  Chris- 
tian Churches.    By  Rev.  John  Angell  James.    1  vol.  18mo. 


WORKS   PUBLISHED   BY    D.    APPLETON   AND    CO»  7 
Happiness,    its    Nature    and   Sources* 

By  Rev.  J-ohn  Angell  James. 

THE  WIDOW  DIRECTED 

To  the  Widow's  God.    By  Rev.  John  Angeil  James. 
WORKS     BY     THE     REV.     DR.      SPRAGUE. 

True  and  false  Religion* 

Lectures  illustrating  the  Contrast  between  True  Christianity  and 
various  other  systems.  By  William  B.  Sprague,  D.  D.  1  vol 
12mo. 

Lectures    on    Revivals 

In  Religion.  By  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D.  With  an  Introductory  Es- 
say by  Leonard  Woods,  D.  D.    1  vol.  12mo. 

ILetters  to  a  I>»ug!iter, 

On  Practical  Subjects.  By  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.D.  Fourth  edition, 
revised  and  enlarged.    1  vol.  lQmo. 

Lectures   to   Young    People. 
By  W.  B.  Sprague,  D.  D.    With  an  Introductory  Address  by  Sam- 
uel Miller,  D.  D.    Fourth  edition.    1  vol.  12mo. 

The  Metropolitan  Pulpit ; 

Or  Sketches  of  the  most  Popular  Preachers  in  London.  By  the  au- 
thor of  Random  Recollections,  The  Great  Metropolis,  etc.  etc.  1 
vol.  l2uio. 

WILLIAMS'S  MISSIONARY  ENTERPRISES, 

A  Narrative  of  Missionary  Enterprises  and  Triumphs  in  the  South 
Seas,  with  Remarks  upon  the  Natural  History  of  the  Islands,  Ori- 
gin, Language,  Tradition  and  Usages  of  the  Inhabitants.  By  the 
Rev..Iohn  Williams,  of  the  Loudon  Missionary  Society.  Numer- 
ous plates.    1  vol.  large  12ino. 

TOUR  THROUGH  TURKEY  and  PERSIA. 

Narratiye  of  a  Tour  through  Armenia,  Kurdistan,  Persia,  and  Me- 
sopotamia, with  an  Introduction  and  Occasional  Observations 
upon  the  Condition  of  Mohammedanism  and  Christianity  in  those 
countries.  By  the  Rev.  Horaio  Southgate,  Missionary  of  the 
American  Episcopal  Church.    2  vols.  l2mo.  plates. 

Magee  on  Atonement  and  Sacrifice. 

Discourses  and  Dissertations  on  the  Scriptural  Doctrines  of  Atone- 
ment and  Sacrifice,  and  on  the  Principal  Arguments  advanced, 
and  the  Mode  of  Reasoning  employed  by  the  Opponents  of  those 
Doctrines,  as  hold  by  the  Established  Church.  By  the  late  Most 
Rev.  William  Magee,  D.  D.,  Archbishop  of  Dublin.  2  vols,  royal 
8vo.,  beautifully  printed. 


8   WORKS   PUBLISHED   BY   D.    APPLETON   AND   CO* 

SOUTHEY'S  POETICAL  WORKS. 

The  complete  collected  edition  of  the  Poetical  Works  of  Robert 
Southey,  Esq.,  LL.  D.  edited  by  himself.  Printed  verbatim  from 
the  ten  volume  London  edition.  Illustrated  with  a  fine  portrait 
and  vignette.    1  vol.  royal  8vo» 

"The  beauties  of  Mr.  Southey's  Poetry  are  such  that  this  col- 
lected edition  can  hardly  fail  to  find  a  place  in  the  Library  of  every 
person  fond  of  elegant  literature." — Eclectic  Review. 

"Southey's  principal  Poems  have  been  long  before  the  world, 
extensively  read,  and  highly  appreciated.  Their  appearing  in  a 
uniform  edition,  with  the  author's  final  corrections,  will  afford  un- 
feigned pi  asure  to  those  who  are  married  to  immortal  verse."— 
Literary  Gazette. 

"This  edition  of  the  works  of  Southey  is  a  credit  to  the  press  of 
our  country."— N.  A.  Review. 

HISTORY  OF     CIVILIZATION. 

General  History  of  Civilization  in  Europe,  from  the  Fall  of  the  Ro- 
man Empire  to  the  French  Revolution.  Translated  from  the 
French  of  M.  Guizot,  Professor  of  History  to  la  Faculte  des  Let* 
tres  of  Paris,  and  Minister  of  Public  Instruction.  3d  American, 
from  the  last  London  edition.    1  vol.  12mo. 

BICKEHSTETH'S  COMPLETE  WORKS. 

The  Works  of  the  Rev.  Edward  Bickersteth,  Rector  of  Manton, 
Hertfordshire,  containing  Scripture,  Help,  Treatise  on  Prayer, 
the  Christian  Hearer,  the  Chief  concerns  of  Man,  for  Time  and 
Eternity,  Treatise  on  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  the  Christian  Stu- 
dent.   1  vol.  8vo. 

SPIRITUAL  CHRISTIANITY. 

Lectures  on  Spiritual  Christianity,  by  Isaac  Taylor,  author  of  Spi- 
ritual Despotism,  etc.  etc.    1  vol.  12mo. 

Physical  Theory  of  Another  Life. 

By  Isaac  Taylor,  author  ofNatural  History  of  Enthusiasm.  Third 
edition.    1  vol.  12mo. 

By  Isaac  Taylor,  author  of  Natural  History  of  Enthusiasm,  etc.  et  - 
Second  edition.    1  voL  12mo. 

BJFrancis  Waytand,  D.  D.    Second  edition.    1  vol.  ISmo. 


WORKS  PUBLISHED   BY   D.   APPLETON  AND  CO.  9 
"  THE  FLAG  SHIP  :  " 

OR    A   VOYAGE   BOUND    THE    WORLD, 

In  the  United  States  Frigate  Columbia,  attended  by  her  consort, tho 
Sloop  o!  War  John  Adams,  and  bearing  the  oroad  pennant  of 
Commodore  George  C.  Read.  By  Fitch  W.  Taylor,  Chaplain  to 
the  Squadron*    2.  vols.  12mo.  plates. 

ELLA   V -, 

Or  the  July  Tour.    By  one  of  the  Party.    1  vol.  12mo. 
"  He  can  form  a  moral  on  a  glass  of  champagne."— Le  Roy. 

missionary's  farewell. 

By  the  Rev.  John  Williams,  author  of  Missionary  Enterprises,  etc* 
1  vol.  l8mo. 


■JSS 

A  Collection  of  Church  Music.    Edited  by  George  Kingsley,  au- 
thor of  Social  Choir,  etc. 
"This  collection  is  pronounced  by  the  most  eminent  professors 

;o  be  superior  to  any  published  in  the  country." 

MY    SON'S    MANUAL. 

Comprising  a  Summary  View  of  the  Studies,  Accomplishments, 
and  Principles  of  Conduct,  best  suited  for  Promoting  Respecta- 
bility and  Success  in  Life.  Elegantly  engraved  frontispiece.  1 
vol.  ISmo. 

My  Daughter's   Manual. 

Comprising  a  Summary  View  of  Female  Studies,  Accomplishments 
and  Principles  of  Conduct.    Beautiful  frontispiece.    1  vol.  18ino. 

GRIFFIN'S~E,EJVLAINS. 

Remains  of  the  Rev.  Edmund  D.  Griffin.  Compiled  by  Francis 
Griffin.    With  a  Memoir  by  Rev.  Dr.  McVicar.    2  vols.  8vo. 


PALMER'S  TREATISE  ON  THE  CHURCH. 

A  TREATISE    ON   THE    CHURCH   OF   CHRIST, 

Designed  chiefly  for  the  use  of  Students  in  Theology.  By  the  Rer. 
William  Palmer,  M.  A.,  of  Worcester  College,  Oxford.  Edited, 
with  Notes,  by  the  Right  Rev  W.  R.  Whittingham,  D.  D.,  Bishop 
of  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  diocese  of  Maryland, 
2  vols.  8vo.,  handsomely  printed  on  fine  paper. 


10 
works    published    in 
APPLETON'S 
DEVOTIONAL    LIBRARY. 


The  greatest  care  is  taken  in  selecting  the  works  of  which  thi 
collection  is  composed.  Each  volume  is  printed  on  the  finest  pa- 
per, elegantly  ornamented,  and  bound  in  a  superior  manner,  and 
uniform  in  size.  Bishop  Doane  says  of  this  collection,  "  I  write  to 
express  my  thanks  to  you  for  reprints  of  the  Oxford  Books  ;  first, 
for  such  books,  and  secondly,  in  such  a  style.  I  sincerely  hope 
you  may  be  encouraged  to  go  on,  and  give  them  all  to  us.  You 
will  dignify  the  art  of  printing,  and  you  will  do  great  service  to  the 
best  interest  of  the  country."  In  a  letter  received  from  Bishop 
Whittingham,  he  says,  "I  had  forgotten  to  express  my  very  great 
satisfaction  at  your  commencement  of  a  series  of  Devotional 
Works,  lately  republished  in  Oxford."  The  publishers  beg  to  state 
while  in  so  short  a  time  this  library  has  increased  to  so  many  vol- 
um  s,  they  are  encouraged  to  make  yet  larger  additions,  and  ear- 
nestly hope  it  may  receive  all  the  encouragement  it  deserves. 

MEDITATIONS  ON  THE  SACRAMENT. 

Godly  Meditations  upon  the  most  Holy  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
Supper.  By  Christopher  Sutton,  D.  D.,  late  Prebend  of  West- 
minster.   1  vol.  royal  16mo.,  elegantly  ornamented. 

"  This  very  handsome  volume  forms  one  and  a  highly  favourable  specimen 
of  thai  valuable  series  of  religious  works  with  which  Messrs.  Appleton  &  Co.  ol 
this  cily  have  favoured  the  public.  Of  the  work  itself  it  is  difficult  to  speak  to» 
highly,  and  of  the  publishers'  part,  it  is  only  necessary  to  say  that  it  is  got  up 
In  the  same  fine  style  that  characterizes,  almost  without  exception,  every  publi- 
cation that  comes  from  their  hands.'' — N.  Y-  Courier  and  Enquirer. 

"  We  announced  in  our  last  number  the  republication  in  this  country,  o< 
Sutton's  '  Meditations  on  the  Lord's  Supper,'  and  having  since  read  the  work, 
ire  prepared  to  recommend  it  warmly  and  wiihout  qualification  to  trie  perusal  nj 
our  readers.  It  is  purely  practical  :  the  doctrine  of  the  fiucharist  being  touched 
upon  only  in  so  far  as  was  necessary  to  guard  against  error.  Its  standard  of 
p-.ety  is  very  high,  and  the  helps  which  it  affords  to  a  devout  participation  of 
the  holy  sacrament  of  which  it  treats,  should  make  it  the  inseparable  companion 
of  every  communicant.  We  know  indeed  of  no  Work  on  the  subject  that  can  in  all 
respects  be  compared  with  it;  and  for  its  agency  in  promoting  that  advancement  in 
holiness  after  which  every  Christian  should  strive,  have  no  hesitation  in  classing  it  with 
the  Treatise  on  '  Holy  Living  and  Dying,'  of  Bishop  Taylor,  and  the  'Sacra  Privata,' 
of  Bishop  Wilson.  The  period  at  which  the  book  was  written  will  account  for,  and 
excuse  what  in  the  present  age  would  be  regarded  as  defects  of  style  ;  but  these  are 
fewer  than  might  have  been  expected,  and  aie  soon  lost  sight  of  in  the  contemplation 
of  the  many  and  great  excellencies  with  which  it  abounds.  The  publishers  have  done 
good  service  to  the  country  in  the  publication  of  this  work,  which  is  a  beautiful  reprint 
of  the  Oxford  edition,  and  we  are  glad  to  learn  that  it  will  be  speedily  followed  by  thf 
'Disce  Vivere '  «tnd  'DisceMori'  of  the  same  author."— Banner  of  the  Cross. 

SACRA  PRIVATA : 

THE 

Private  Meditations,  Devotions,  and  Prayers 

Of  the  Right  Rev.  T.  Wilson,  D.  D.,  Lo  d  Bishop  of  Soder  and  Man, 
First  complete  edition.     1  vol.  royal  16mo.,  elegantly  ornamented, 

•' The  Messrs.  Applet  on  have  broueht  out.  inelegant  style,  Wilson's'  Sacr« 
Privata'  entire.  The  reprint  is  an  honour  to  the  American  pre^s.  The  work  itsell 
is,  perhaps,  oa  the  whole,  the  best  devotional  treatise  in  the  language,  and  it  DOW 


APPLETON'S  DEVOTIONAL  LIBRARY.  11 

appears  in  a  dress  worthy  of  its  character.  It  has  never  before  in  this  country 
been  printed  entire.  We  shall  say  more  another  time,  but  for  the  present  will  only 
urge  upon  every  reader,  from  motives  of  duty  and  interest,  for  private  benefit  and 

Sublic  good,  to  go  to  Appleton's  and  buy  the  book.     Buy  good  books,  shun  the 
oublful,  and  burn  the  bad." — New-York  Churchman. 

HEART'S    EASE, 

OR   A   REMEDY   AGAINST   ALL  TROUBLES, 
WITH  A   CONSOLATORY    DISCOURSE, 

Particularly  addressed  to  those  who  have  lost  their  friends  and  dear 
relations.  By  Symon  Patrick,  D.  D  ,  sometime  Lord  Bishop  of 
Ely.     1  vol.  royal  16mo.,  elegantly  ornamented; 

A  DISCOURSE  CONCERNING-  PRAYER 

And  the  Frequenting  Daily  Public  Prayers.  By  Symon  Patrick, 
D.  D.,  sometime  Lord  Bishop  of  Ely.  Edited  by  Francis  E.  Pa- 
get, M.  A  Chaplain  to  the  Lord  Bishop  of  Oxford.  1  vol.  royal 
16mo.,  elegantly  ornamented. 

•I  would  suggest,  whether  there  can  ba  a  more  useful  present  than  a  good 
book  ?  And  to  those  who  think  with  me  in  this  matter,  I  would  recommend  two 
very  pretty  volumes  in  external  appearance,  whilst  they  are  most  excellent  in  their 
contents.  They  are  both  by  the  same  author,  Bishop  Patrick,  the  one  '  On  Pray- 
er,' and  the  other  entitled  '  Heart's  Ease  ;  or  a  Remedy  against  all  Troubles.'  It 
was  observed  by  the  distinguished  Cecil,  that  he  had  a  <helf  in  his  book  case  upon 
which  he  was  accustomed  to  place  '  tried  authors  ;'  that  is,  authors  whose  opi- 
nions he  had  examined  and  judged  to  be  worthy  of  confidence.  These  volumes  are 
of  such  a  character  ;  and  if  this  article  shall  be  read  by  one  who  is  willing  to  give 
flis  friends  some  useful  ins'ruction  with  regard  to  the  nature,  duty,  and  fdvantagps 
of  prayer,  in  all  its  branches,  he  will  find  it  in  the  first  named  volume  ;  or  if  the 
reader  has  a  friend  in  affliction,  he  m;iy  perhaps  relieve  the  sorrows  of  the  opening 
yar  by  placing  in  the  hands  of  that  friend  the  volume  entitled  '  Heart's  Ease'  "— 
New-York  American. 

Disce  Mori,  Learn  to  Die,  a  Religious  Discourse,  moving  every 
Christian  man  to  enter  into  a  serious  remembrance  of  his  end. 
By  Christopher  Sutton,  D.  D.  sometime  Prebend  of  Westmin- 
ster.    1  vol.  16mo,  elegantly  printed. 

THOUGHTS  IN  PAST  YEARS. 

A  beautiful  collection  of  Poetry,  chiefly  Devotional.  By  the  author 
of  " The  Cathedral.-"    1  vol.  royal  16mo.,  elegantly  printed. 

THE  EARLY  ENGLISH  CHURCH ; 

Or  Christian  History  of  England  in  early  British,  Saxon,  and  Nrrman 
Time3.  By  the  Rev.  Edward  Churton,  M.  A.  Printed  uni- 
form in  size  and  binding  with  this  library. 

HARM  PAROCHIAL  S1RM0IS, 

Sermons  to  a  Country  Congregation.  By  Augustus  William  Hara 
A.  M.,  late  Fellow  of  New  College  and  Rector  of  Alton  Barnes.  1 
vol.  royal  8vo. 

"  Any  one  who  can  be  pleased  with  delicacy  of  thought  expressed  in  the  meet 
simple  language — any  one  who  can  feel  the  charm  of  finding  practical  duties  elu- 
cidated and  enforced  by  apt  and  varied  illustration* — will  be  delighted  with  this 
volume,  which  presents  us  with  the  workings  of  a  pious  and  highly  gifted  miirfl." 
— Quarterly  Review. 


12 


VALUABLE  WORKS 
FOB.   THE   YOVNGS 

PUBLISHED   BY 

D.  APPLETON  AND  COMPANY. 


0=*  Parents  may  with  entire  safety  place  in  the 
hands  of  their  Children  any  of  these  cheap,  yet 
elegant  Publications. 

TALES  FOR  THE  PEOPLE  AND  THEIR  CHILDREN. 

m?  The  greatest  care  is  taken  in  selecting  che  works  of  this  popu- 
lar series.  Each  volume  is  illustrated  with  an  elegant  frontis- 
piece, and  bound  in  superior  style. 

The  following  are  now  ready —  to  be  had  separately,  or  in  uniform- 

sets  : 

THE  POPLAR  GROVE  ;  or,  Little  Harry  and  his- 
Uncle  Benjamin.     By  Mrs.  Copley. 

EARLY  FRIENDSHIPS  ;  by  Mrs.  Copley. 

THE  PEASANT  AND  THE  PRINCE ;  by  Har- 
riet Martineau. 

NORWAY  AND  THE  NORWEGIANS ;  or,  Feats 
of  the  Fiord.     By  Harriet  Martineau. 

MASTERMAN  READY;  or,  the  Wreck  of  the 
Pacific.  Written  for  Young  People,  by  Captain? 
Marryat. 


VALUABLE  WORKS  FOR  THE  YOUNG.     ]$ 

THE  LOOKING-GLASS  FOE.  THE  MIND;  or, 
Intellectual  Mirror.  An  elegant  collection  of 
Delightful  Stories  and  Tales :  many  plates. 

HOPE  ON,  HOPE  EVER ;  or,  the  Boyhood  of  Fe- 
lix Law.     By  Mary  Howitt. 

STRIVE  AND  THRIVE;  a  Tale.  By  Mary 
Howitt. 

SOWING  AND  REAPING;  or,  What  will  Come 
of  It  ?    By  Mary  Howitt. 

WHO  SHALL  BE  GREATEST  ?  a  Tale.  By 
Mary  Howitt. 

WHICH  IS  THE  WISER?  or,  People  Abroad. 
By  Mary  Howitt. 

THE  DANGERS  OF  DINING  OUT ;  or,  Hints  to 
those  who  would  make  Home  Happy.  To  which 
is  added  the  Confessions  of  a  Maniac.  By  Mrs. 
Ellis. 

SOMERVILLE  HALL ;  or,  Hints  to  those  who 
would  make  Home  Happy.  To  which  is  added 
the  Rising  Tide.     By  Mrs.  Ellis. 

THE  TWIN  SISTERS :  a  Tale.  By  Mrs.  Sandham. 

THE  TWO  DEFAULTERS :  a  Tale.  By  Mrs. 
Griffith,  of  New  York. 

Several  other  popular  works  are  in  preparation. 


SPRING  AND  SUMMER. 

The  Juvenile  Naturalist,  or  Walks  in  the  Country.  By  the  Rev. 
B.  H.  Draper.  A  beautiful  volume,  with  fifty  plates.  1  vol. 
square,  handsomely  bound. 

AUTUMN  AND  WINTER. 

The  Juvenile  Naturalist,  or  Walks  in  the  Country.  By  the  Rev. 
B.  H.  Draper.  A  beautiful  volume,  with  many  plates,  uniform 
with  "  Spring  and  Summer." 


14     VALUABLE  WORKS  FOR  THE  YOUNG. 

PICTORIAL  LIFE  OF  NAPOLEON. 

History  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  translated  from  the  French  of  M. 
Laurent  de  L'Ardeche,  with  five  hundred  spirited  illustrations, 
after  designs  by  Horace  Vernet,  and  twenty  original  Portraits 
engraved  in  the  best  style.  Complete  in  two  handsome  volumes, 
octavo,  about  five  hundred  pages  each. 

PICTORIAL  ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 

The  Life  and  Adventures  of  Robinson  Crusoe.  By  Daniel  De  Foe. 
With  a  Memoir  of  the  Author,  and  an  Essay  on  his  Writings,  il- 
lustrated with  nearly  five  hundred  spirited  Engravings  by  the 
celebrated  French  artist,  Grandville,  forming  one  elegant  volume 
octavo,  of  500  pages. 

PICTORIAL  VICAR  OF  WAKEFIELD. 

The  Vicar  of  Wakefield.  By  Oliver  Goldsmith.  Elegantly  illus- 
trated with  nearly  two  hundred  Engravings,  making  a  beautiful 
volume  octavo,  of  about  300  pages. 

THE  STORY  OF  JOAN  OF  ARC ; 

By  R.  M.  Evans.     One  elegant  volume,  with  many  plates.  A  truly 
interesting  Historical  Juvenile. 

EVENINGS  WITH  THE  CHRONICLERS; 

OR,  UNCLE  RUPERT'S  TALES  OF  CHIVALRY. 
By  R.  M.  Evans.     Many  Illustrations,  uniform  with  Joan  of  Are. 

GEMS  FROM  TRAVELLERS ; 

Illustrative  of  various  passages  in  Holy  Scripture,  with  nearly  one 
hundred  Engravings.  Among  the  authorities  quoted  will  be 
found  the  following  distinguished  names  :  Harmer,  Laborde, 
Lane,  Madden,  Clarke,  Pococke,  Chandler,  Malcolm,  Hartley, 
Russell,  Jowitt,  Carne,  Shawe,  Morier,  Niebuhr,  Bruce,  Calmet, 
H.  Blunt,  Belzoni.  Lord  Lindsay,  &c.     1  vol.  12 mo. 

MY  SON'S  MANUAL ; 

Comprising  a  Summary  View  of  the  Studies,  Accomplishments, 
and  Principles  of  Conduct  best  suited  for  promoting  Respecta- 
bility and  Success  in  Life.  Elegantly  engraved  Frontispiece. 
1  vol.  18mo. 

MY  DAUGHTER'S  MANUAL ; 

Comprising  a  Summary  View  of  Female  Studies,  Accomplish 
ments,  and  Principles  of  Conduct.  Beautiful  Frontispiece.  1 
vol.  18mo. 


